Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
'you're the girl in garretts lockscreen' ! garrett graham x childhoodbestfriend!reader
summary .ᐟ you finally meet visit the off campus house and meet garrett's friends, but not in the way either of you imagined.
notes .ᐟ maybe cringe??? idk...
"You're not waiting outside. End of"
His words were stern as he said them, not harsh, no, never harsh when it came to you, but his tone gave no room for discussion.
"G, Please. I'll be fine" You cringed at the slight whine that echoed through your words, pleading to your best friend in front of you
"No"
"Garrett!"
"No."
The lock to the off campus house clicked as his words echoed in your ears, Garrett's hand tight on the doorknob as he pushed it open. The warmth of his shared house flowed out, contrasting sharply with the biting cold of the winter weather outside.
"Get in, it's fucking freezing. You're gonna catch a cold" He sighed, tilting his head towards the door as he turned to you.
He rolled his eyes as you made no effort to move, as stubborn as you had been since elementary school. Garrett watched as you tried your best not to shiver, the cold nipping at your cheeks.
His hand swiftly came down around you, softly resting on the small of your back as he basically pushed you inside.
You hated how much you liked the warmth of the house, the multiple layers of clothes you had thrown on yourself like armour now seeming unnecessary.
Scanning the inside of the house, your eyes drifted slowly over the entrance. It looked exactly like you had imagined. Red solo cups and beer bottles resting on the coffee table, pillows haphazardly strewn across the sofa, a led lit air hockey table standing out against the dark wood floors resting next to a keg.
Your eyes almost rolled out of your head at how predictable it was.
"Happy now?" Garrett teased, closing the door behind him and placing his keys down. "No" You quipped back almost instantly
When you woke up this morning, the last place you pictured yourself was standing in the living room of the house Garrett shared with his 3 friends.
Garrett had waited for you outside your mid-day class, pulling you sideways the second you walked out of the lecture hall like some stalker waiting for his victim.
You let out a gasp as he pulled you into the corner of the hallway, grinning down at you like he hadn't just manhandled you into him. You listened to him drone on and on about hockey and practice, clearly where he had just come from, his dark curls still damp against his forehead as they swayed and his skin sticky from sweat.
It was only when you were dragged up the steps of his house that you realised grabbing lunch apparently meant needing to go home first. A detail Garrett had somehow failed to mention.
Despite being on campus for a few weeks now, you hadn't yet payed a visit to his humble abode. But that was not due to lack of him trying.
Ever since arriving at Briar, he badgered you constantly about coming over to his place, wanting to be in the solace of his room alone with you since you had banned him from staying in your dorm out of worry of making your freshly new roommate uncomfortable with his presence.
It's not that you didn't want to be with Garrett. Never that.
But you would be lying if you said you weren't slightly intimidated by the prospect of meeting his fellow hockey player roomates.
You wouldn't say you were a shy girl, per say, but you had heard whispers around campus of Garrett and his friends constantly since the semester started.
Whispers that clearly indicated that they were far, far from nobodies.
If you hadn't known Garrett since you were practically in diapers, you'd probably be scared shitless of him the most out of all of them.
Garrett didn't mean to trick you into coming over to his house that day. Well, at least not really.
He did truthfully want to grab lunch with you. Just after he showered, changed, and hopefully coaxed you into napping with him.
"Baby, they aren't home. Won't be for a while, don't worry." Garrett whispered into your ear, his minty breath warm against your neck as he dipped his head down behind you. Referencing to the fact his roomates were out discussing plays for their next hockey game with the new rookies, a meetup Garrett was glad he missed out on the planning of.
They may have still asked him to come. Multiple times. He may have declined. Multiple times.
"I'm not worried" You replied, almost too quickly.
He raised his eyebrows at your comment, clearly as convinced as you were by your own words. Which wasn't at all.
"Cmon" Garrett said as he began grabbing your hand before leading towards the staircase.
If you weren't so distracted looking around at his house and dissecting every detail of your new environment, you'd have asked where he was taking you.
However, your non-existent question was answered as he led you through a hallway and into a room.
His room.
You could tell as soon as you entered.
It had Garrett Graham written all over it. Well, literally. The street sign detailed with his name being the same one you had seen in his room from home.
It smelled like him too. Cologne, aftershave and mint.
Of course, it was clean. Bed made perfectly, desk neat, light filtering through his mahogany brown blinds.
A white picture frame stood out against the cool greys and browns hues of his decor, hand painted hearts littering the frame. You remember painting that him years ago, before he left for college. Assuming he was going to fill it with a photo of his friends or high school hockey team, you left the insert blank.
But instead, the picture that lay inside the glass, was you.
You remember the day it was taken. Garrett was fiddling around with your digital camera, promising he wasn't going to break it. He turned the camera around so it was facing the both of you, reaching his hands out and snapping a selfie of you both as he kissed you on the cheek.
As you looked around the room, the door clicked behind you, Garrett immediately taking the chance to wrap his hands around your waist while he stood behind you.
You immediately pulled away, looking back at him with mock disgust.
"You're sweaty" You declared, regarding the fact he had just came back from hockey practice.
"You can't even feel me!" He exclaimed, gesturing to the multitude of layers you had on due to the cold. "Yeah, but i can smell you" You quipped, even though he somehow didn't smell as bad as he should from skating around in a rink all day.
"Ok, rude. I'm gonna go shower then. Happy?" Garrett asked, sarcastic in his tone as he shrugged off his hoodie.
"No, you said you just needed to grab something quickly before we get lunch" You accused, watching as he walked over to his dresser.
"Well, you've made me insecure now" He stated, turning around to look back at you.
"No i haven't. You are never insecure."
"You're right. I'm not" Your breath hitched as he pulled his black shirt over his head, leaving him shirtless a few feet away from you, a bright grin on his face.
It wasn't the first time you had seen Garrett shirtless. Probably not even the hundredth. But it never didn't make you feel giddy inside, especially since his skin was glistening as the fractured light shone into his room.
"Now, can you stop standing there like a deer in the headlights and sit down or something" He joked, the fact that you were still standing right in front of his door reminding you that you hadn't moved since you had entered.
Suddenly, it dawned on you.
"You planned this whole thing didn't you? You didn't need to just grab something, did you?" You accused, wagging your finger in his face as you approached him.
His face then shifted to one struck with mock guilt, teasing. "I'm guilty. Take me away officer. Make it quick, please." Reaching his hands up as if he were about to get handcuffed.
"You're not funny," You replied
"I'm pretty funny"
You rolled your eyes as you made your way to his bed, sitting down on the soft comforter. "Hurry up" You said, placing your book bag onto his floor.
"What, don't wanna join me?" Garrett asked, only him knowing he meant the idea of you showering with him as a little more than a joke.
You ignored his question, facepalming as you groaned.
You heard him laugh across the room, his footsteps echoing towards his bed where you were sat. Your eyes raised, watching Garrett as he approached, clad only in his grey sweatpants.
"I'll be just a minute, bathroom is down the hall. Call out if you need me" You nodded softly at him, his constant need to make sure you're okay apparent in his sincere words.
He gleamed at your nod, reaching down to hold the back of your head softly as he kissed you on the forehead. "Atta girl"
You really tried not to watch him walk away. But the phrase often muttered by your roommate 'hate to see him go, love to watch him leave' echoed annoyingly in your head
The prominent muscles of his back rippled as he reached for the doorknob, his gold chain gleaming as it rested above his tattoo, every movement creating a tidal wave of muscle and strength.
You released a breath you didn't know you were holding as you heard the door close after he had left the room.
The heat from what you were hoping was the warmth of his room and not that interaction began creeping up your spine, causing you to pull off all the layers it took until you were left only in your long sleeve shirt.
As you stood alone in his room, you felt yourself drift over to the photo frame you had been staring at earlier. A smile creeping onto your face before you could register it as you slowly picked up the frame.
You can't believe he had a photo of you framed in his room, standing proudly on his bedside table.
It was only then you began to notice the small reminders of you in his bedroom. A note you had wrote him in middle school you had completely forgotten about tacked onto his wall, a candle sat on his dresser that he always told you smelled just like your perfume, the soft pink blanket you had left in his car months ago thrown over the back of his chair.
The soft chirping of birds outside his window sang in your ears, your head turning to watch as they danced through the branches of the trees. You found yourself smiling at their actions, flying in the air joyful and utterly free.
"G, I'm gonna fuckin kill you for bailing. Those rookies are fucking insufferab-"
Your neck almost broke by how swiftly you turned it, shock and genuine horror struck across your features.
Stood in Garrett's door was a tall blonde, his jaw slack to the floor and looking just as shocked as you were. Your eyes swiftly scanned his frame, a Briar hockey hoodie resting on his body and his hand outstretched to the door knob he had just rattled open.
"Sorry, sorry! Fuck." The boy cursed, his face now painted with guilt as he cringed at himself.
You nearly jumped as he went to slam the door closed, interrupting his movements. "No, no. It's ok. I'm just waiting for Garrett to shower" You explained, walking a few feet closer to the door.
The boy's eyebrows raised at your words, before a look of recognition struck wildly through his face.
"You're her!" He practically shouted, removing his hand from the doorknob to point at you.
You almost jumped at the volume of his voice, confusion washing through you. "Her?" You quizzed
"Yes! You're the girl in Garrett's lockscreen!" He started, what seemed to be excitement lighting up his expression, moving his finger to point to the picture frame on Garrett's bedside table "And the photo, You're her!"
Before you could even conjure up anytime of response to his words, another voice cut through the air
"Dean, bro, what the fuck are you screaming about?" Another boy said, showing up behind the blonde.
"Oh my god" The brunette exclaimed, clearly recognising you as well the second his eyes drifted to you, now standing feeling embarrassingly awkward as you stood in Garrett's room.
"Garrett talks about you all the fucking time, since we've known him. I cannot believe we are finally meeting you" The blonde said, tumbling into the room and wrapping you into a hug, eliciting a laugh from you that finally made you feel the tiniest bit less horrified by the situation.
"Tucker! Bro! Come here!" The brunette behind the boy shouted, smiling as he followed behind the blonde into the room.
At that same moment, steam rolled out from the bathroom door, Garrett's curls tight and dark from the water as he ran his hand through his hair, his body now clad in a dark grey teeshirt and black sweatpants.
Due to the sound of the water cascading from the shower head, the shouts of his roommates hadn't cut echoed through the noise, leaving him completely oblivious to the scene unravelling in his own bedroom.
So, he was utterly horrified as he watched the doorframe of his room now swung completely open and Dean's voiced echoing through the hallway from his bedroom.
"What the fuck are you doing?"
Garrett's voice sliced sharply through the air, his eyes set on the fact that Dean had his arms wrapped tightly around you, fucking hugging you.
Dean jumped as he heard Garrett's voice, turning to find him standing in the door of his room.
"Uh, hugging my new best-friend?" Dean said as if it were obvious, his voice contradicted by the fact he was slowly backing away from you at the sight of his friend's less than happy expression.
As if you weren't overstimulated enough, steps began bounding into down the hallway, gradually getting louder as they reached Garrett's room.
"What! What did i miss?" Tucker exclaimed, out of breath from running up the stairs from the kitchen with a deep fear of fomo.
His face mimicked Dean's exact expression as he noticed you, his jaw dropping in the same shocked way before he shouted
pairing – Petal!Reader x Garrett Graham
summary – Garrett Graham has a ten-step plan to get his girl back.
warnings – Concussion recovery, headaches and dizziness, medication, emotional conversations, relationship angst, kissing.
word count – 13.7k
navigation – Masterlist | « Chapter Two | Chapter Four »
Chapter Three.
Are You Insane?
The pain wakes her before anything else does. A thick pulse beginning somewhere behind her right ear and spreading slowly forward, heavy enough that it seems to press against the backs of her eyes from inside.
It drags her upward by degrees. First into the awareness of her own mouth, dry and faintly sour from sleep. Then the unfamiliar weight around her waist. The warmth at her back. The soft, uneven sound of someone breathing close enough that each exhale moves through the hair near her neck.
The dorm room is almost completely dark. A narrow strip of orange light slips beneath the blinds from the lamp outside, cutting across the carpet, the leg of her desk, the discarded sweatshirt Garrett had folded over the chair. Somewhere in the building, a pipe ticks inside the wall. The heater has gone quiet, leaving the air cool everywhere her body isn’t pressed against his.
Garrett is curled around her.
At some point after she fell asleep, the careful space he had left between them disappeared. His chest rests along her back now, knees bent behind hers, one arm tucked beneath the pillow while the other lies heavy across her middle.
His hand is curled loosely against the front of her shirt, fingers gathered near her ribs without gripping, as though even unconscious he has remembered she’s injured and adjusted accordingly.
The realisation settles warmly through the ache. She stays still for a moment, listening to him breathe. Garrett has never been a particularly elegant sleeper. He runs hot, steals space with the unconscious confidence of a man whose body has always been welcomed wherever he puts it, and occasionally makes a tiny clicking sound with his tongue that he’s denied under oath despite extensive witness testimony.
Tonight, though, he’s folded himself around the edges of her narrow dorm bed with surprising care, one foot probably hanging off the end and half his shoulder pressed into the wall.
Her head throbs again. She winces and rolls carefully onto her back, moving slowly enough that the room only tilts a little. Garrett’s arm loosens automatically to let her turn. It slides over her stomach and settles against the mattress between them as she continues onto her other side, facing him.
He doesn’t wake. His face is only a few inches from hers, softened by sleep and darkness until he looks younger than he has all week. His mouth is parted slightly. One curl has fallen over his forehead, the rest flattened badly against the pillow, and there’s a faint crease pressed into his cheek from the seam of the pillowcase.
His lashes make darker little lines beneath his eyes. There’s stubble gathering along his jaw, soft-looking beneath the weak orange light.
She studies him. There’s something almost indecent about having Garrett Graham this close and not being required to perform any response to him. No need to look away before he catches her. No reason to sharpen her mouth around a joke or pretend the warm movement beneath her ribs is irritation.
He’s simply here, asleep in her bed with one arm still curved toward the place her body had been, his expression emptied of everything except exhaustion.
She lifts one hand. Her fingers hover between them for a second before the tip of her index finger touches the bridge of his nose.
This is brain damage. It has to be. A proper neurological event. Somewhere beneath the sore patch at the back of her skull, a crucial section responsible for self-respect has swollen and begun pressing against bone.
She traces slowly downward anyway, following the straight line of his nose until her finger reaches the soft dip above his mouth. Garrett breathes out, warm air moving over her knuckle, but he doesn’t wake. Her fingertip travels along the upper curve of his lip, barely touching.
Definitely brain damage. She should tell the nurse. Add it to the symptoms. Headache, nausea, temporary loss of consciousness, irresistible compulsion to pet ex-boyfriend’s face like a domestic animal.
Her mouth twitches, though the almost-smile pulls faintly at the pain behind her eyes. She lets her finger settle near the corner of his lips.
He’s grown since they broke up. He’s grown in all the quieter places where she had once wanted him to and eventually stopped expecting him to.
He comes to her shows now. Early. He sits in the third row and watches the whole thing. He brings the right flowers. He remembers the name of the character she’s auditioning for and what the scene is supposed to do before it becomes sad. He knows sides are pages. He still reads them like a man relaying an emergency weather warning, but at least the vocabulary has entered his body.
He sends food when she tells him not to come over. He puts out his hand and waits. He asks before taking her bag, before helping her change, before climbing into the bed she had invited him into.
He had lain beside her with his whole body held carefully apart until she closed the distance herself, as though the few inches of dorm-room mattress between them mattered more than what he wanted.
And she keeps putting him back at arm’s length. Not because she does not want him closer, that would be easier. She could survive not wanting him. People did it every day. Entire sections of campus moved through their lives without once needing Garrett Graham to look up from a crowded room and find them first.
She keeps him away because wanting him has never been the dangerous part. Wanting him is muscle memory. Automatic and humiliatingly intact. The dangerous part is how quickly closeness makes the old hurt begin negotiating with itself.
How easily his hand at her back can persuade her body that the coffee shop didn’t matter, the parties didn’t matter, the nights she stood beside him feeling like an accessory he had forgotten to mention didn’t matter because he’s warm and sorry and here.
But they did matter. They still do.
Garrett’s mouth moves faintly beneath her fingertip. His brows pinch, a tiny crease appearing between them before he releases a soft, gravelly groan and opens his eyes. For the first second, he looks at her without recognition.
His gaze is unfocused and dark with sleep, moving over her face and then beyond her toward the room. She watches the pieces return. The narrow bed. The orange line beneath the blinds. Her desk. Her face. The clinic. The fall. Garrett blinks twice. His whole expression changes.
“Hi,” she whispers.
He hums, the sound low in his throat. “Hi.”
His voice is rough and quiet, shaped around sleep. He lifts his head slightly from the pillow, eyes narrowing as they search her face. “You okay?”
“Yeah.” She moves her head the smallest amount and regrets even that. “My head just hurts. Woke me up.”
Garrett is awake immediately, sleep leaves his body all at once. His gaze sharpens. One hand rises toward her face, stopping before it reaches the sore side of her head. “Worse than before?”
“No. Just throbbing.”
“You feel sick?”
“A little,” she murmurs. “But not more than before.”
“Dizzy?”
“Only when I moved.”
His mouth tightens. “What time is it?”
She glances toward the dark shape of her phone on the desk and immediately closes her eyes against the idea of looking at a screen. “Middle of the night.”
Garrett exhales softly through his nose. His hand settles against her upper arm for one brief squeeze, then he carefully pushes himself upright. The mattress shifts beneath his weight. Cool air moves into the space he leaves behind as he swings his legs over the side of the bed, sitting hunched for a moment with one hand dragging through the flattened side of his hair.
“Where are you going?” she asks.
“Your meds.”
The small lamp stays off. He uses the faint light from the window to squint down at the front page, holding it close enough to his face that she almost tells him he needs glasses. Then he checks the time on his phone with the brightness turned all the way down, shielding the screen with one hand so the glow does not reach her eyes.
“It’s been long enough,” he murmurs.
He finds the bottle of painkillers beside the water he left on her desk, shakes the correct dose into his palm, then comes back to the bed carrying both with the careful concentration of someone transporting evidence.
She pushes herself onto one elbow. Garrett immediately puts the water down and slides his hand behind her shoulder, helping her sit before the room can tilt far enough to become an argument. She takes the tablets from his palm and swallows them, the water cool and metallic from the dorm tap.
“Thank you,” she says, handing the bottle back.
“Yeah.”
He watches her for another second, apparently checking that the medication has successfully entered her body and will not attempt escape. Then he places everything within reach on the floor beside the bed and climbs back in.
The mattress dips. Garrett lies on his side facing her this time, one arm bent beneath his head, the other resting between them. He leaves space again. Not much, because her bed was built for one reasonably sized undergraduate and not a hockey player, but enough that his body doesn’t touch hers until she lowers herself onto the pillow and her knee brushes his.
His hand rises. He smooths her hair carefully away from her forehead. They lie quietly for a while.
The pain doesn’t disappear, but it begins to settle around the edges now that she’s still again. Garrett’s thumb moves once near her temple, holding a strand of hair away from her face. His eyes stay on her, dark and difficult to read in the room.
“You apologised before,” he says eventually.
Her stomach tightens slightly.
She knows what he means. The Jeep outside the clinic. Her face wet and aching while cold streetlights moved across the windows. I’m sorry. For everything.
“I remember,” she says. “I meant it.”
Garrett’s gaze drops toward the small space between them. “I know.”
There’s no defensiveness in his voice. He doesn’t take the apology and hold it up between them as proof the breakup had been equally weighted or mutually caused. He only lets it exist.
She curls one hand beneath her cheek. “I was horrible sometimes.”
His brow furrows. “You were hurt.”
“I was still horrible.”
“Sometimes,” he admits.
She gives him a look.
Garrett’s mouth moves faintly. “What? You want me to lie?”
“No.”
“You’d know if I lied,” he murmurs.
“I would.”
His thumb catches gently against one of the strands near her cheek, smoothing it back again. “You snapped at me.”
“I know.”
He sighs softly. “You said some fucked-up shit.”
“I know.”
“So did I.”
The quiet closes around them again. The heater clicks somewhere beneath the window but does not turn on. Garrett looks tired. Stripped down around the edges. His eyes move briefly toward her mouth before returning to her eyes.
“I’m sorry,” he says.
Her throat tightens. There’s no prepared shape to the words, nothing polished enough to suggest he’s rehearsed this in a mirror or workshopped it around the hockey-house kitchen table. Garrett looks uncomfortable, which makes it feel more honest. His fingers flex once against the sheet.
“For what?” she asks, although she knows.
“All of it.” He exhales and shakes his head slightly. “No. That’s too easy.”
She stays quiet.
Garrett looks down again. “I’m sorry I didn’t come to your stuff. Not properly. I came when it fit, or I’d show up late and act like being there at all meant you couldn’t be upset.” His jaw shifts. “And I’m sorry I made you feel like you disappeared when we were out. I knew you hated it. Maybe I didn’t understand all of it then, but I knew. I’d see your face change, and instead of doing something, I’d get pissed that you were upset.”
Her fingers curl tighter beneath her cheek.
“I kept treating it like you were accusing me of cheating,” he continues. “Like if I could prove I hadn’t technically done anything wrong, then you had to stop feeling like shit.”
She swallows.
Garrett’s eyes come back to hers. “You weren’t asking me to never speak to another girl. You were asking me not to make you stand there while people acted like you weren’t my girlfriend.”
The old pain moves beneath her ribs, but differently now. Less like a blade and more like touching the place after the bruise has begun to fade, checking whether it still hurts.
“I could’ve said it better,” she whispers.
“You did say it.”
“Not like that.”
“At first you did.” Garrett’s mouth pulls down at one corner. “You tried. I kept snapping at you.”
She looks at him.
“I made it so you couldn’t talk to me,” he says. “Every time you tried, I acted attacked. Then eventually you started coming in angry because you already knew I wasn’t gonna listen unless you made it loud enough.”
Her eyes sting. She blinks slowly, unwilling to cry because crying hurts her head and because she’s already done enough crying in front of Garrett for one evening.
“I’d snap too,” she says. “I wasn’t exactly walking into those conversations ready for a healthy exchange of perspectives.”
“You were twenty.”
“So were you.”
Garrett’s mouth twitches faintly. “We’re still twenty.”
“I’m almost twenty-one.”
“Right. Sorry. Very mature now.”
“Extremely,” she nods.
“Practically elderly.”
She nudges his shin with her foot. The movement is weak but effective.
Garrett’s smile appears for half a second, then fades back into something quieter. “Why didn’t you tell me about the shows?”
“I did.”
“No, I mean…” He rubs his thumb against the seam of the sheet. “Why didn’t you tell me how bad it felt when I missed them?”
She looks toward the strip of light beneath the blinds. “Because when I did, you’d say practice ran over.”
“I know.”
She raises an eyebrow. “And practice did run over.”
“That doesn’t mean you weren’t allowed to be upset.”
“It felt like it did.” She presses her lips together. “You had hockey. Important hockey. Coaches and scouts and your dad and everybody talking like the whole world would collapse if Garrett Graham arrived somewhere ten minutes late. I had theatre. Which everybody treated like dress-up until they wanted free tickets.”
“I didn’t think that.”
“You didn’t have to think it out loud.” She looks back at him. “Sometimes it felt like you wanted me when we were alone. Like I was really your girlfriend in your room or in the car or at the beach. Then we’d go somewhere, and you’d become Garrett Graham again, and I was just…” Her fingers make a small, useless movement near her face. “There.”
Garrett goes very still. The hurt moves across his expression without defence behind it. He closes his eyes for a second, then opens them.
“I’m sorry,” he says again.
“I know.”
“No, I’m–” His voice catches slightly, and he stops to lower it. “I’m so fucking sorry I made you feel like that.”
She watches him breathe. The instinct to soften it arrives immediately, to tell him she knew he loved her, that he had been young, that he did good things too. All of that is true. None of it needs to be used to rescue him from hearing the bad thing clearly.
After a few seconds, she says, “I should’ve talked to you instead of testing you.”
Garrett’s brows draw together. “Testing me?”
“I’d walk away at parties to see if you noticed. I’d go quiet and wait for you to ask what was wrong, then get angrier every minute you didn’t.” A miserable little laugh catches in her throat. “Sometimes I’d talk to another guy because I wanted you to come over.”
“That worked.”
“Yeah, but then you’d be angry, and I’d act like you were insane for being jealous.”
“You weren’t exactly subtle,” he mutters.
“Neither were the girls climbing you.”
His mouth twitches despite himself. “Fair.”
“I wanted you to prove it without me having to ask,” she says. “Which was stupid.”
“It wasn’t stupid.”
“It was a little stupid.”
“Maybe a little,” he admits.
She looks at him sharply. “You’re very brave.”
“I know you can’t hit me.”
“I could throw up on you,” she argues.
His expression sobers immediately. “Do you feel sick?”
“No.”
“Don’t joke about that.”
She stares at him, then her mouth curves despite the headache. “You’re ridiculous.”
“You hit your head.”
She rolls her eyes. “I’ve heard.”
Garrett’s hand shifts closer between them. The back of his fingers brushes hers, light enough that it might be accidental, except neither of them moves away. She watches the contact.
“I tried with other people,” she says.
Garrett’s fingers still.
“I know,” he says.
“No, not just…” She swallows. “Not that guy, that you saw.”
Garrett’s jaw moves. “Right.”
“There were a few.”
He huffs. “Great.”
She gives him a tired look. “We’re being… healthy. Mature.”
“I’m being healthy. Internally, I’m setting several buildings on fire, but that’s private.”
“Very evolved.”
“Thank you,” he nods.
She traces one finger along the edge of his knuckle, not quite holding his hand. “I tried. I thought if I kept doing it, eventually one of them would feel normal.”
Garrett says nothing.
“They were nice, mostly.” She looks down at their hands. “One of them talked through an entire movie, which was unforgivable, but he wasn’t evil.”
“Was it a good movie?”
“It doesn’t matter.”
“It matters to me,” he mutters.
She exhales, a little laugh escaping through her nose despite herself. “The point is, they weren’t you.”
Something in Garrett’s face changes. The words seem to hurt him.
She continues before she loses her nerve. “I couldn’t stomach it. Kissing them, touching them. Sometimes I’d be fine for five minutes and then they’d do something differently, or they’d put their hand somewhere you used to, and my whole body would just…” She presses her lips together. “No.”
Garrett’s gaze stays on her face.
“I’d compare everything,” she says. “Their mouths. Their hands. How they smelled. Which is deeply romantic and completely deranged.”
“I did the same.”
Her breath catches faintly.
Garrett looks toward the ceiling for a second, jaw set hard enough that she can see the muscle moving even in the dark. “I tried too.”
A small, hot twist moves through her stomach. She lets it pass without punishment. “I figured.”
Garrett’s eyes return to hers. “It never worked.”
“What happened?”
He looks embarrassed. Garrett, who has discussed sex with the shameless ease of somebody raised inside a locker room, looks genuinely ashamed. “I’d start thinking about you.”
Her fingers stop against his.
“Not just comparing,” he says. “I’d actually…” His mouth tightens. “I’d close my eyes and try to picture you instead.”
The admission sits between them, ugly and honest.
“I know that’s fucked up,” he adds quickly. “It was fucked up to them. I knew it while I was doing it, and I still–” He cuts himself off, dragging a hand over his face. “Jesus.”
She watches the shadow of his palm move over his mouth. “I did that too,” she says.
Garrett’s hand drops.
She lifts one shoulder. “Not every time.”
“Every time for me.”
The answer comes too fast to be performed. Her chest tightens.
Garrett looks suddenly furious with himself. “I’d feel sick afterward. Or during. Sometimes I’d stop, sometimes I wouldn’t, and then I’d feel worse because the person hadn’t done anything except not be you.” He swallows. “It was like my body knew before I admitted it. Nothing felt right.”
She presses her lips together. The room’s gone too quiet again, every sound from the hallway made distinct by it. A door closing somewhere above them. Water moving through pipes. Garrett breathing.
“I wanted you to fight for me,” she says.
His eyes lift sharply.
“That night,” she adds. “When we broke up.”
Garrett stares at her for a second, then pain moves visibly through his face. His brows pull together. “That’s not fair.”
“I know.”
“No.” His voice stays quiet, but there is strain in it now. “Baby, how could I have known that? You told me not to touch you. You told me you were done. You walked inside.”
“I know,” she whispers.
“You told me to go back to them.”
“I know, Garrett.”
His breathing has changed, not loud but shallower. “What was I supposed to do? Break into the dorm?”
“No.” She closes her eyes briefly against the throb behind them. “I know it’s fucked up.”
“Then why are you saying it?”
“Because it’s how I felt.”
Garrett goes quiet. She opens her eyes again. His face is tight, but he’s listening.
“I didn’t want you to ignore what I was saying or drag me back outside or keep touching me after I told you not to. I know you couldn’t have known.” Her throat pulls tight. “But some part of me wanted you to say something that made it impossible to leave.”
“I tried,” he whispers, voice hoarse.
“I know.”
“I told you I loved you.”
“I know.”
“I told you I’d fix it.”
She lifts one shoulder weakly. “And I didn’t believe you.”
Garrett’s mouth closes. She looks down at the space between them.
“I wanted you to want me,” she says.
His face folds slightly around the words. “All I’ve ever fucking wanted is you. I wanted you when we were together. I wanted you after. I want you now.” Garrett’s voice has gone rough, though he keeps it low for her head. “That was never the problem.”
“It felt like it was.”
“I know.” He exhales, eyes closing briefly. “Wanting you isn’t the same as making you feel wanted. I know that now.”
Her fingers curl around his. Garrett looks down at their joined hands, then back at her. He doesn’t squeeze immediately. He waits until her fingers tighten first, then closes his carefully around them.
She shifts closer. It’s only a few inches, her knee sliding between his, the pillow dipping as she moves her head toward the centre. Garrett’s breath catches almost silently. His free hand rises and settles against the side of her neck, palm warm beneath her ear, fingers spreading lightly into her hair without going near the injury.
He studies her face. He looks almost painfully focused, his thumb resting still beneath her jaw while his eyes move over her forehead, her nose, her lips, then return to her eyes.
She moves closer again until their noses brush. “I miss you,” she whispers.
Garrett closes his eyes for one second. When he opens them, his brows have drawn together. “You’re concussed.”
Her mouth tightens. “I’m fine.”
“You fainted six hours ago.”
“I know what happened.”
“You have brain damage.”
She huffs a breath. “That feels unconfirmed and rude.”
Garrett’s thumb moves once against the side of her neck. “I’m serious.”
“So am I.” She presses her forehead to his. The contact is careful, his skin warm against hers.
Garrett doesn’t move forward. His mouth is close enough that she can feel his breath across her lips. She tilts her face, letting her nose slide softly along his, and tries to close the last fraction of space.
Garrett draws back. Barely. An inch at most. Enough that her lips meet only warm air.
Her eyes open. “Garrett.”
“You’re concussed.”
“You’ve mentioned.”
“I’m not kissing you when you might wake up tomorrow and decide your brain was swollen.”
“My brain didn’t– didn’t invent wanting to kiss you tonight.”
His gaze searches hers.
“I wanted to kiss you before I hit my head,” she says. “At dinner. In the Jeep. On your couch when you put your hand out and waited for me to take it. Outside the theatre when you were carrying all my shit and trying not to look at my dress.”
“I was looking at the flowers,” he murmurs.
“You were looking at my tits.”
Garrett’s mouth betrays him, twitching faintly before he forces it still again. “Both can be true.”
“I wanted to kiss you then.”
His hand remains warm at her neck. “That doesn’t mean you should now.”
She moves closer again. Garrett stays where he is this time, but he doesn’t close the distance. Her lips ghost over his, barely brushing the fuller curve of his lower lip before he tips his head back another fraction.
The restraint in his face is almost worse than if he’d kissed her immediately. His jaw is clenched. His eyes have gone dark and soft at once, fixed on her mouth with a hunger he’s visibly holding behind his teeth.
She tries again. Her nose presses to his. Their breaths mix, warm and shallow between them. She lets her lips touch the corner of his mouth, a tiny, tentative contact that sends something bright straight down her spine.
Garrett makes a quiet sound in the back of his throat and stays still. “Baby,” he whispers.
The word is wrecked enough to tighten every muscle low in her stomach. “What?” she asks.
“You’re making this really fucking difficult.”
“I’m aware.”
“I’m trying to do the right thing.”
“You are,” she nods, voice low.
“Then stop.”
“No.”
His eyes close. A breath leaves him through his nose, almost a laugh and nothing amused inside it.
She keeps her forehead against his. “Ask me tomorrow.”
Garrett opens his eyes.
“I’ll tell you the same thing.”
“You don’t know that.”
“I do.”
“You might not even remember this,” he whispers, voice tense.
“I remember you got drafted twenty-fourth and cried under fluorescent lighting.”
“I didn’t cry.”
“You absolutely cried.”
“I had something in my eye,” he mumbles.
“Emotion?”
His mouth curves despite himself, but the strain remains around it. “What did you have for dinner?”
“Thai food.”
“What did you eat?”
“Dumplings, curry, rice. You watched me chew like a prison guard.”
“What did the nurse say?”
“No driving, no drinking, no screens, no fun.” She presses her forehead harder into his. “I know where I am. I know who you are. I know why you’re here.” Her fingers tighten in the front of his sweatshirt, bunching the fabric beneath his collarbone. “And I know I want you to kiss me.”
Garrett’s throat moves. He stays just beyond her mouth, his thumb tracing once beneath her jaw now as if he cannot stop every part of himself.
She can see the fight in him. The old Garrett would have taken the invitation and trusted desire to make everything else irrelevant. This Garrett is holding himself back hard enough that the restraint seems to move through his whole body, shoulders tight, fingers careful, mouth parted around a breath he will not spend.
“Please,” she whispers.
His eyes lift from her lips.
“Please kiss me.”
For one stretched second, Garrett only looks at her. Then his hand shifts behind her neck, and he lowers his mouth to hers.
The kiss is so soft at first that she almost doesn’t understand it’s happened. A warm press. His lips resting carefully against hers, gentle enough that there is no jolt through her head, no sharp movement, only the quiet shock of recognition moving through her entire body at once.
Garrett.
Her fingers tighten in his sweatshirt. He doesn’t kiss like he’s trying to win now. There’s none of the old confident rush, none of the easy certainty that used to make every kiss feel like being swept into motion before she had decided whether she was ready to move. He kisses her like a question he’s willing to keep asking. His mouth shifts slowly over hers, pauses, waits for her to follow.
She does. The second kiss lands deeper. Her lips part beneath his, and Garrett breathes out against her mouth, the sound catching low and rough in his chest. His thumb moves along the line of her jaw while the hand holding hers loosens, sliding instead to her waist, palm spreading carefully over the fabric of her shirt.
Something inside her comes back online. Room by room. As though her body has been standing dark through a long winter, pipes cold inside the walls, every switch turned off to save whatever little warmth remained, and Garrett’s mouth finds the breaker. Light moving through hallways. Heat stirring beneath the floors. Every neglected part of her suddenly remembering what it was built to do.
She sighs into his mouth. Garrett’s lips part more fully. His tongue brushes hers, slow and tentative for the first stroke, and the familiar sensation moves through her with such immediate force that her toes curl beneath the blanket.
Her hand slides from his sweatshirt into his hair. The curls are soft and flattened strangely at the back, and when her fingers close gently near his nape, Garrett makes that sound again. The one she remembers. Low in his throat, half restrained pleasure and half disbelief.
His mouth deepens against hers. Still careful. Still slow. But the restraint changes shape now that she’s kissing him back, becoming something warm and deliberate rather than distant. His tongue slips into her mouth in an unhurried sweep, and she meets it, breath catching when his hand at her waist draws her the smallest amount closer.
Her body fits against his with insulting ease. Knee between his. Fingers in his curls. His palm warm at the side of her neck. Every part remembering its place before her mind has finished cataloguing the return.
She had forgotten how Garrett kisses when nobody is watching. How the cockiness disappears first. How he hums faintly when she opens for him. How his mouth softens at the corners even while the kiss grows deeper, as though some part of him is always smiling when he has her close.
She tilts her head carefully. Garrett follows immediately, lips dragging slowly over hers before his tongue finds her again. The kiss stretches, warm and wet and familiar enough to hurt somewhere tender beneath her sternum. Her thumb catches near his ear. His fingers flex at her waist.
There’s no urgency toward anything else. No hand moving beneath her shirt. No body pressing for more than she has offered. Only Garrett kissing her like he’s missed the shape of her mouth every day and has been given permission to remember it slowly.
Her lips begin to ache pleasantly. Her breathing grows uneven, and the pain behind her eyes makes a faint warning pulse when she chases his mouth too quickly. Garrett feels her wince.
He pulls back immediately. The loss of contact leaves her mouth cold. She makes a tiny, dissatisfied sound and follows him before remembering that movement is the enemy.
“Easy,” he murmurs, breathless.
“I’m fine.”
Garrett laughs softly. The sound moves warm across her lips. His forehead rests against hers, both of them breathing into the narrow space between their mouths. She can feel his smile before she fully sees it, the little shift in his cheeks, the way his nose brushes hers when he shakes his head.
“You’re unbelievable,” he whispers.
She smiles, pressing her forehead more firmly into his. “You kissed me.”
“You begged.”
“That’s a strong word.”
His laugh breaks again, quiet enough not to hurt. Garrett tips his head and presses a kiss to the top of her forehead, lingering there for a second before moving his mouth into her hair.
She tucks herself closer. Her cold nose finds the warm place beneath his jaw, and Garrett flinches. “Jesus.”
“You’re warm.”
“You’re freezing.”
She huffs. “Fix it.”
His arm closes around her waist immediately, drawing her in until her cheek rests against his chest and one of his legs shifts over hers beneath the blanket. She keeps one fist twisted in the front of his sweatshirt, gripping as though the room might tilt again if she lets go.
Garrett pulls the blanket higher over her shoulder. His hand begins moving slowly along her back, not quite rubbing, only tracing one warm path between her shoulder blades and waist. “You need to sleep,” he murmurs into her hair.
“So do you.”
“I was,” he says softly.
“You were making a weird sound.”
“I don’t make sounds.”
“You do. Those tiny mouth clicks.”
“That’s not real.”
“It is.”
“Shut up. You have a head injury.”
She buries her nose more firmly into his neck. “Convenient.”
Garrett’s chest moves beneath her cheek with one last quiet laugh. Then his mouth presses to the top of her head again.
For a while, neither of them says anything. The heater finally kicks on beneath the window, metal knocking once before warm air begins to move through the room. Garrett’s hand settles at the centre of her back. His breathing gradually slows beneath her ear, though every few minutes his fingers tighten faintly against her shirt, checking without waking fully that she is still there.
Just before sleep catches her again, his voice moves softly into her hair. “If your head gets worse, wake me.”
She’s already half gone, limbs heavy and warm where they’re tangled with his. She presses her face into the side of his throat, lips brushing his skin in something too sleepy to qualify as a kiss. “Promise.”
Morning arrives through the ache at the back of her head and the cold beside her. For several seconds, she doesn’t open her eyes. The room is pale behind her eyelids, no longer dark but not properly bright either, that weak winter-grey light that flattens everything before the sun has committed to being useful.
Her body feels heavy beneath the duvet. Drained down to something soft and slow, every limb carrying the dense reluctance of a person who’s slept badly after frightening several people and mildly concussing herself in public.
The back of her skull hurts where it meets the pillow. Less of the deep internal throb from the middle of the night and more a concentrated tenderness now, a bruised little hill beneath her hair that objects whenever she shifts her weight wrong.
Her mouth is dry. Her stomach feels hollow enough that the first thought moving through it is food, which seems like progress, though she doesn’t trust her body’s sudden interest after it spent yesterday quietly dismantling itself without submitting a complaint.
Then she remembers Garrett’s mouth.
Her eyes open.
The ceiling stares back at her in bland white silence. For one full second, she lies completely still while the night returns in pieces too clear to blame on concussion fog.
Garrett’s hand warm at the side of her neck. His forehead resting against hers while he told her no. Her fingers twisted into his sweatshirt. Please kiss me. His mouth finally lowering to hers, careful and slow and familiar enough that every part of her had answered before she found the sense to be frightened by it.
Holy shit. She kissed Garrett.
Technically, Garrett kissed her, though this distinction wouldn’t survive cross-examination when she had spent several minutes following his mouth around the pillow and begging. Her stomach shifts, not hunger this time.
Should she have done that?
The question slips in quietly and immediately begins touching everything with damp hands. They had talked. Really talked. He had apologised properly and she had too, and then she had crawled closer with an injured head and several months of badly suppressed longing.
It would be extremely convenient to blame the whole thing on temporary neurological disruption. She could tell him the section of her brain responsible for Garrett Graham had swollen and pressed directly into the section responsible for Poor Choices.
Except it hadn’t felt like a poor choice. Nothing about the kiss had carried the frantic, hollow aftertaste of the other people she had tried.
There had been no moment of closing her eyes and trying to force her body into cooperation, no immediate mental inventory of everything wrong with the mouth touching hers.
It had felt frighteningly right. The things that happened before the kiss still existed this morning. The coffee shop. The parties. The long months after. The careful inches she had made Garrett cross one at a time.
But the kiss hadn’t erased them. It had happened beside them.
Her hand slides beneath the duvet toward the space where Garrett had been. The sheet is cold. The anxiety changes shape at once.
She turns her head too quickly, pain flashing dull and hot over the bruise, but the bed beside her is empty. The pillow still carries the faint hollow where his head rested.
The blanket has been folded back neatly rather than kicked away. His sweatshirt is gone from the chair. So are his shoes.
Her chest draws tight before she can stop it. He left. He had morning skate. He had a life that began before she woke up and did not require remaining inside a dorm room after kissing his ex-girlfriend while she was concussed.
Maybe he woke up and panicked. Maybe he had lain there afterward staring into the dark, replaying every medical instruction and deciding he had crossed a line even though she had practically dragged him over it by the mouth.
Maybe he regrets it.
She pushes herself upright carefully, duvet gathering around her waist while the room sways only slightly. Her phone sits facedown on the desk. No Garrett beside her. No note.
The narrow room looks painfully ordinary, her audition packet spread beneath the lamp, yesterday’s clothes folded badly on the chair, two empty water bottles gathered near the wastebasket like evidence from a very dull crime scene.
She reaches toward her phone just as the door opens. Garrett slips through sideways with both hands occupied, one shoulder nudging the door before it can click against the stopper.
He has a cardboard drink tray balanced precariously in one hand and two large paper bags hooked over the fingers of the other, both stretched heavy enough at the bottom that whatever he has bought could reasonably sustain a small touring company.
He closes the door quietly with his heel, still looking toward the hallway, then turns and sees her sitting up. Relief moves over his face so openly it stops her halfway through breathing.
“Hey,” he says, already crossing the room. “You’re awake.”
He sets the coffee tray onto the desk, shifts one of the paper bags away from the audition packet, then reaches into his jacket pocket and drops her key card onto the chest of drawers.
She stares at it. Then at him. “Uh…?”
“Okay.” He says it like she’s asked a completely different question. He unzips his jacket, pushes it off his shoulders, and begins unloading food with the focused speed of someone who has been handed a crisis and responded by buying carbohydrates. “You’ve gotta eat, baby.”
A warm cardboard box appears. Then another. Two wrapped breakfast sandwiches. A paper cup full of fruit. Yoghurt. Something in foil. Banana bread. A muffin large enough to alter tides. A small container of scrambled eggs. A second, inexplicable container of scrambled eggs.
She watches the desk disappear beneath breakfast. “Did you rob a café?”
“No.”
“Did they know you were taking all this?”
He looks almost offended. “I paid.”
“That isn’t what I asked.”
Garrett ignores her, checking his phone while he opens one of the bags wider. He’s already dressed for the rink in black athletic pants, a Briar hoodie, and the heavy team jacket he hasn’t fully removed. His cheeks are pink from the cold. There is a tiny spot of coffee on one thumb.
“Your next dose is at nine-thirty,” he says. “Not before, because you took the last one at three-twenty-seven.”
She blinks. “You know the exact time?”
“I checked.”
“At three-twenty-seven?”
He ignores her.
“You’ve got rehearsal at eight.” Garrett picks up one of the breakfast boxes and brings it to the bed, setting it carefully over her lap before returning for the coffee. “I’m driving you after morning skate, so you need to get ready now. You’re coming to the rink with me. You can sit somewhere comfortable, Tuck’s organising something, and then I’ll take you straight to rehearsal.”
Her fingers hover uncertainly over the lid of the box. “Garrett–”
“No, baby, listen.” He places the coffee within reach but not directly beside her knee, then begins searching through the second bag. “You’ve got three days until your audition. Three. We’re getting you ready for it, okay? But you can’t rehearse if you pass out again, and you can’t audition if your brain leaves your body, so you’re eating breakfast, you’re taking your meds at nine-thirty, and you’re not walking anywhere alone until you can stand up.”
“I can stand.”
“You nearly fell over sitting up last night.”
She frowns. “I was dizzy.”
“Yeah. That’s exactly my point.”
He pulls a banana from the bag and places it beside the coffee as if assembling some sort of nutritional perimeter. She looks from the banana to Garrett, who is now typing something into his phone with both thumbs, mouth faintly pursed in concentration.
A calendar reminder appears briefly across the screen before he angles it away.
Her eyes narrow. “Did you add my schedule to your phone?”
Garrett scoffs far too quickly. “What? No, baby. Eat your food.”
“You did.”
“I didn’t.”
She tries to peer at his phone. “You just added something.”
“It was unrelated.”
“At seven in the morning?”
His mouth shifts. “I have… a rich personal life.”
“Garrett.”
He points at the cardboard box on her lap. “Food.”
She looks down. Inside is a toasted croissant filled with scrambled egg, cheese, and bacon, cut neatly in half. Beside it sit roasted potatoes, still steaming faintly, and a little packet of ketchup she would normally reject on principle but currently considers edible.
Her stomach tightens with actual interest. Garrett watches until she picks up half the croissant.
“Happy?” she asks.
“Take a bite.”
“You’re being frightening.”
“Bite.”
She bites. The croissant flakes immediately over the duvet. Butter and salt hit her tongue, followed by the egg, warm cheese, bacon crisp enough that it doesn’t drag itself free in one humiliating strip. Her stomach wakes up harder around it.
Garrett visibly unclenches. “Good,” he says, turning toward her wardrobe. “Keep doing that.”
“I know how breakfast works.”
“Evidence suggests otherwise,” he mumbles.
She chews while he opens the wardrobe doors and stares inside with the grim, bewildered focus of a man discovering that women’s clothing doesn’t arrive preassembled into outfits.
Dresses hang beside jackets, skirts pressed between cardigans, two scarves suspended from a hanger they have been slowly dragging toward collapse for months.
Garrett touches a pink sweater, considers it, then looks over his shoulder. “Baby. You want this?”
She takes another bite, watching him hold the sweater up against himself like the answer might emerge through comparison. “No. Um, those baggy jeans. The dark ones. And that long-sleeve shirt, please.”
He looks toward the stack she indicated. “This one?”
“The other one.”
Garrett pulls out a black shirt.
“The other other one.”
His head turns slowly. “How many long-sleeve shirts do you own?”
“Several.”
He gestures loosely. “That’s the same shirt.”
“One has a square neckline.”
He looks down at the shirt in his hand, then back into the wardrobe. “Right.”
“You asked what I wanted.”
“I’m trying to execute the vision.”
“You’re doing amazing.”
Garrett finds the grey shirt and lays it across the chair with the jeans, smoothing the fabric once as though presentation might improve his performance review. “Keep eating.”
“I am,” she grumbles.
He glances over to confirm. Her second bite is apparently sufficient. “Good. How’s your head this morning?”
“Just bruised.” She lifts one hand toward the back of her skull and presses experimentally through her hair, immediately finding the tender lump. Her face tightens. “Doesn’t feel too bad. Just lumpy.”
Garrett crosses the room before she lowers her hand. “Don’t keep poking it.”
“I was checking.”
“You checked. It’s still there.”
His fingers move carefully through her hair, separating the strands near the sore spot without touching it directly. He tips his head, inspecting the back of her skull with enough seriousness that she wonders whether he has quietly completed medical school between practice and the café.
“How lumpy?” she asks, taking another bite.
“Normal amount.”
“What’s the normal amount of skull lump?”
“I don’t know,” he mutters. “Stop moving.”
“Very reassuring, Dr. Graham.”
Garrett brushes her hair back over her shoulder, his hand lingering briefly near the side of her neck. Up close, he looks tired. There’s a faint purple shadow beneath his eyes, and the crease from her pillow is still visible along one cheek beneath the stubble.
She looks up at him, half amused and half unable to understand how he’s been awake long enough to purchase an entire breakfast menu, construct a recovery schedule, coordinate with Tucker, and memorise her medication times.
“You’re being insane,” she whispers.
Garrett’s shoulders drop. The momentum leaves him all at once, he seems to recognise himself from outside the operation. He rubs one hand over the back of his neck and exhales.
“Sorry.” His mouth pulls faintly. “Good morning, baby.”
Then he bends. The kiss is gentle enough to feel separate from the ones in the dark. No long pause with their mouths nearly touching, no trembling restraint, no months of wanting finally being allowed somewhere to go.
Only Garrett’s lips pressing softly to hers, warm and careful, one hand resting lightly against the side of her face. Her whole body still notices.
The kiss lasts barely a second. He draws back before she can decide whether to follow, eyes moving over her face with a quiet question he doesn’t ask.
“Morning,” she murmurs.
Garrett’s thumb brushes once along her cheek before his hand falls. He glances down at the box in her lap. “Food okay?”
“Really yum.” She looks at the bitten croissant, appetite already beginning to retreat now that the initial hunger has been answered. “I’m just not that hungry. Or I thought I was, but now I’m eating, I don’t feel as hungry.”
His expression tightens immediately, though he does not tell her to finish it all. “How much can you eat?”
“I don’t know,” she shrugs.
“One half?”
“Maybe.”
“Potatoes?”
“A couple.”
“Fruit?”
She gives him a look. “This feels like negotiating with a toddler.”
“I’m good at toddlers.”
“Have you met one?”
One side of his nose scrunches up. “No, but I’m captain.”
“That’s not transferable.”
Garrett lifts the fruit cup from the desk and places it beside the box anyway. “Eat what you can. At least take the coffee to go, okay? And the banana bread.”
She nods, because arguing about portable baked goods requires more energy than she currently owns. “Mhm.”
“Good.”
He reaches across her to tap her phone where it lies on the desk, presumably checking the time again. The screen lights beneath his finger.
Garrett goes still. She follows his gaze.
Her lock screen is a photograph of the peonies he brought after Romeo and Juliet. She had taken it the morning after the show while they sat in a glass vase on her desk, soft pink petals opened wide beneath the winter light, the brown paper folded beside them and one pale stem leaning slightly away from the rest.
Garrett blinks. “Are those the flowers I got you?”
She snatches the phone from beneath his hand and turns it facedown. “Don’t.”
His mouth begins changing.
“No,” she warns.
“You made your wallpaper the flowers I got you?”
“They’re pretty.”
“Mhm.”
“They are,” she insists.
“No, course.” Garrett bites the inside of his cheek, but the smile still presses outward, brightening his eyes in a way that makes her immediately resent the existence of cameras and sentimental floral photography. “They’re pretty.”
“Shut up.”
He nods, far too solemnly. “Right. Pretty flowers. Nothing else going on there.”
She smacks the back of her hand lightly against his stomach. Garrett catches her wrist before she can withdraw it, grin escaping completely now.
“Violence,” he says. “Against your primary caregiver.”
“You bought breakfast. You’re not Florence Nightingale.”
“I’m better-looking.”
She rolls her eyes. “That’s debatable.”
“Is it?”
She attempts to tug her hand free. Garrett lets her go immediately, though his fingers brush across her knuckles on the way, a small contact that hangs around after his hand drops.
For one second, neither of them says anything. The kiss remains in the room with them. Present beneath the breakfast boxes and Garrett’s impossible schedule, close enough to be touched and carefully left alone.
His eyes flick briefly to her mouth, then away. “Go get ready,” he says, softer now.
She closes the breakfast box over what remains of the croissant. “You’re very bossy this morning.”
“You like it sometimes.”
Her eyes narrow. “Don’t get ahead of yourself.”
Garrett’s expression shifts only slightly. The grin stays, but he steps back to give her space before she has to ask for it.
“Wouldn’t dream of it,” he says.
She slides carefully from beneath the duvet, pausing when the floor feels colder and farther away than expected. Garrett’s hand hovers near her elbow but doesn’t close around it.
She notices. She notices that he notices her noticing, and then both of them look elsewhere with the quiet coordination of people standing beside something tender and pretending not to crowd it.
Her feet settle against the rug. The room stays still. “See?” she says. “Vertical.”
Garrett picks up the banana bread and tucks it into the outer pocket of her bag. “Historic.”
She walks toward the bathroom with the clothes folded over one arm and his coffee warming the room behind her. At the door, she looks back.
Garrett is packing the food with methodical concentration, separating what she can carry from what can go into her fridge. His phone buzzes facedown beside him. He glances at it, then at her.
“What?” she asks.
“Nothing.”
The screen lights again. From where she stands, she can just make out the calendar notification.
Garrett reaches over and flips the phone farther away before she can read anything else. She stares at him.
He points toward the bathroom. “Get ready, baby.”
“You added my schedule.”
“Concussion confusion.”
“You’re such a liar.”
“Three days,” he reminds her, already opening the fridge. “We’ve got shit to do.”
She closes the bathroom door before he can see her smile.
The first sign that something is wrong is the freshman waiting outside the rink doors with a pillow. Standing beneath the concrete overhang in a Briar tracksuit with a full-sized pillow tucked beneath one arm and the anxious posture of someone who’s been stationed there under threat of death.
The morning is cold enough that her breath fogs in front of her. Garrett’s hand rests near the centre of her back as they cross the car park, hovering close enough to catch her if the pavement develops violent intentions.
Her coffee is warm between both palms. The paper bag containing the banana bread has been tucked into her tote with the precision of emergency medical equipment.
The freshman sees them and straightens so sharply the pillow nearly slips from his grip. “Morning, Cap.”
Garrett nods. “Morning.”
The freshman looks at her. His face changes, a small widening around the eyes. The subtle alarm of someone finally encountering the civilian at the centre of a classified military operation.
“Ma’am,” he says.
She stops walking. Garrett doesn’t.
He gets two full steps ahead before noticing the absence beside him and turning back, one brow lifted. “You good?”
Her gaze remains on the freshman. “Did you just call me ma’am?”
The poor boy looks instantly toward Garrett for help. Garrett, traitor and architect of whatever this is, only adjusts the strap of her tote higher over his shoulder.
“I–” The freshman swallows. “No?”
“You did.”
“Sorry, ma’am.”
Her eyes narrow.
“Shit.” His face goes pale. “Sorry. Sorry.”
Garrett presses his lips together. She turns slowly toward him. “Why does he have a pillow?”
“Tuck found one.”
“That doesn’t answer the question.”
“You said you were tired,” he replies.
“I am tired.”
“So.” Garrett gestures toward the pillow as if its presence has now been fully justified by science. “Pillow.”
The freshman nods quickly. “There’s a blanket too.”
She closes her eyes for one second. The movement presses faintly against the bruise behind her skull. Enough to remind her that she’s been awake for less than an hour and is already standing outside an ice rink interrogating nineteen-year-olds about bedding.
When she opens them again, Garrett has moved closer. His expression has softened beneath the amusement, gaze checking her face. “You dizzy?”
“No.”
“Head worse?”
“No.”
“Nauseous?”
She glares at him. “No, Garrett.”
“Okay.” He pauses. “You sure?”
“I’m about to develop symptoms specifically to hurt you.”
The freshman looks down at the pillow like it might offer witness protection. Garrett’s mouth pulls faintly at one corner. “Come on, baby.”
He reaches for the door. The freshman darts ahead immediately and catches it first, hauling the heavy rink entrance open with both hands. “Thank you,” she says as she passes.
“Yes, ma’am.”
The words escape him on instinct. He shuts his eyes. She keeps walking. Behind her, Garrett says quietly, “You’ve gotta stop doing that.”
“I know, Cap.”
“She’s gonna think I threatened you,” he hisses.
The freshman says nothing. She looks back over her shoulder. Garrett is staring at him. The freshman looks at the ceiling.
Interesting.
The rink smells the way it always does in the morning: cold metal, sharpened ice, old coffee, damp equipment, and the faint chemical sting of whatever industrial cleaner is losing a long war against hockey.
The sound reaches her from deeper inside the building before the ice does. Sticks knocking against boards. Skates cutting hard through the surface. A whistle. Someone shouting something that echoes up into the concrete rafters and becomes impossible to understand.
Garrett leads her through the side corridor instead of toward the stands. The freshman follows with the pillow held in front of his body like a ceremonial offering.
“Tuck set you up upstairs,” Garrett tells her. “Team lounge. It’s warmer than the stands, and you can still see the rink through the glass.”
She stares at him. “I’ve sat in the stands before.”
“Yeah.”
“And survived.”
“Debatable.”
She looks at the back of his head. “I’m not dying.”
“I know.”
“You’re behaving like I’m dying.”
“I’m behaving like you passed out yesterday.”
She holds up one finger. “Once.”
Garrett turns his head enough to give her a look. “I don’t think you get points for only doing it once.”
They pass the mouth of the locker-room hallway. Three players are gathered near the benches in partial gear, shoulder pads widening them into strange, armoured versions of themselves while they adjust tape and argue over something on a phone. All three stop talking when she appears.
One nods gravely. “Morning.”
Another says, “Hi.”
The third, visibly panicked by the lack of a coordinated greeting, blurts, “You look better.”
She slows. Garrett keeps one hand at her back. “Keep moving.”
“Why are they being weird?”
“They’re hockey players.”
Her eyes narrow. “That’s not new.”
One of the players clears his throat. “Glad you’re okay.”
“Thank you,” she says carefully.
All three nod. Serious, collective nods. The solemn acknowledgment of men who have received a briefing and signed something.
She looks at Garrett again. “What did you tell them?”
“Nothing.”
“Garrett.”
He lifts one shoulder. “I said you hit your head.”
“And?”
“And not to be loud around you.”
A fourth player rounds the corner carrying two sticks, sees her, and immediately lowers both of them as though sticks are naturally loud objects. “Morning,” he whispers.
Her brows draw together.
Garrett guides her toward the stairs before she can begin questioning the entire roster. The freshman with the pillow follows close behind. Halfway up, she hears someone below ask, “Is she good?” and another voice hiss, “Shut the fuck up, she can hear you.”
She stops on the step.
Garrett’s palm settles lightly at her waist. “What?”
Her eyes narrow up at him. “Nothing.”
The team lounge overlooks the rink through a long wall of glass. It’s usually an aggressively masculine room full of mismatched couches, game footage playing on mute, abandoned athletic tape, and the persistent smell of protein powder no matter how often Tucker opens the windows.
This morning, it appears to have been staged by a deeply anxious hotel concierge. The largest couch has been cleared completely. A thick grey blanket lies folded over one arm. A bottle of water waits on the table beside a second coffee, a sports drink, a packet of crackers, two cereal bars, painkillers, a banana, tissues, and what appears to be a handwritten schedule.
She stares at it.
She turns slowly. Garrett has the decency to look slightly embarrassed.
The freshman places the pillow carefully at one end of the couch. “Captain said you like the softer ones.”
Her gaze snaps to Garrett.
He lifts both hands. “I didn’t know what kind of pillow was up here.”
“So you sent someone to find me one?”
“Tuck sent him.”
Her eyes flash. “Tucker knew which one I like?”
“No. I knew.”
The answer arrives too simply for her to do anything useful with it.
Garrett steps closer and lowers her tote beside the couch. “You don’t have to follow the schedule exactly.”
She picks up the handwritten page. “You’ve scheduled my food.”
“That was Tuck.”
She sighs slowly. “Of course it was.”
Garrett raises a shoulder. “He likes structure.”
“I know Tucker likes structure,” she replies. “I’ve watched him organise a refrigerator.”
“He’s good at it.”
She lowers the page. Garrett’s eyes have begun doing that careful movement over her face again, checking for pain hidden between irritation.
“You okay up here?” he asks.
“Yes.”
“You’ve got your water.”
She raises her eyebrows. “I can see it.”
“Coffee’s still warm.”
“I have one already.”
“That one has less caffeine.”
She looks between the cup in her hand and the second cup on the table. “You bought me… a medically supervised coffee?”
“It’s half-caf.”
Her mouth practically drops open. “You’re sick.”
He nods. “Tuck said no caffeine would give you a headache.”
“My head already hurts.”
“Exactly.”
She presses her lips together, partly because she doesn’t know whether to laugh and partly because something inside her has begun pulling too tight. Garrett is trying. They all are.
She understands the shape of it. Garrett had arrived at the clinic with panic carved openly into his face, and the boys love him with the loud, badly disguised devotion of men who would rather stage an entire recovery command centre than ask whether he’s scared. Tucker has made a schedule. Dean has written a joke on it.
It’s kind. It’s also too much.
She and Garrett kissed less than five hours ago. They’re not back together. No conversation has happened about what the kiss means outside the dark, or whether the good-morning kiss has upgraded it into something with daylight jurisdiction. Yet his entire team seems to have accepted her as a returned captain’s girlfriend and begun handling her accordingly.
She can feel the old impulse pushing up behind her ribs. Smile. Make it easy. Don’t make Garrett regret caring. Don’t become difficult after everybody has gone to trouble for you. The feeling itself irritates her.
“I’m fine,” she says.
Garrett’s gaze lingers. He seems to hear the word differently now than he once did, no longer accepting it immediately but no longer challenging it like an accusation either.
“Okay.” He nods toward the couch. “Try to sleep.”
“I will.”
“I’ll come get you when we’re done.”
She takes a deep breath. “I know.”
“And I’m sending someone up before then.”
Her eyes narrow. “Why?”
“To check on you.”
“I don’t need checking.”
He blinks. “You hit your head.”
“We’ve established this.”
“What if you feel sick?”
“I’ll text you.”
“You’re not supposed to use screens.”
She shoots him a look. “Then I’ll throw myself through the window onto the ice.”
Garrett looks at the glass, briefly and genuinely assessing whether this is physically possible. “Don’t.”
She laughs despite herself, which makes his mouth soften. He reaches for her face, then hesitates. The pause is small enough that the freshman busies himself aggressively with adjusting a pillow that requires no adjustment.
She tips her chin up. Garrett bends and presses his mouth carefully to her forehead. The kiss is warm and brief. His fingers touch lightly beneath her jaw before falling. “Rest,” he murmurs.
She pokes his stomach. “Go skate.”
He nods, then turns toward the stairs. The freshman follows.
“Wait,” she says. Both men stop. She points at the pillow. “You can leave that.”
The freshman looks relieved. “Yes, ma’am.”
She sleeps for nineteen minutes before the first person checks on her. Sound travels strangely through the wall of glass, muted but constant: blades carving into ice, pucks striking the boards, the shrill cut of Coach’s whistle. Every so often, a shout reaches the room clearly enough to become a name. Graham. Logan. Again. Move.
Still, she manages to curl beneath the blanket with the pillow tucked carefully away from the bruised back of her skull, one knee drawn toward her chest and Garrett’s half-caf coffee cooling untouched beside the recovery schedule.
The couch smells faintly like detergent and hockey house. Tucker, probably. Clean cotton, old fabric, and the tiny ghost of someone’s deodorant embedded too deeply in the cushions to ever leave.
She closes her eyes and tries not to think. This lasts perhaps four seconds.
Garrett kissed her. Again. This morning. A good-morning kiss. Awake. Standing beside her bed while she ate breakfast and tried to understand why he had declared war on malnutrition.
It had been soft. Deliberately small. The kind of kiss people exchanged when kissing was already normal between them. Except it isn’t. Not again. Not yet.
She adjusts her cheek against the pillow. The bruise pulls faintly beneath her hair. Her body feels tired all the way through, not only sleepy but used up, every reserve burned across the last week until even lying down feels like an activity she needs to recover from.
Three days until the audition. Three mornings. Three rehearsals. Three nights in which she has to somehow rebuild her body, trust every choice she has made about Mara, and enter the audition room looking like she hasn’t recently collapsed beside a prop shelf.
Her stomach tightens. She opens her eyes. Through the glass, the team moves across the ice in fast dark shapes. Garrett is easy to find even from above. His body carries intention differently from everyone around him, every turn sharp, every stride powerful without appearing heavy. He cuts toward the net, receives a pass, shoots. The puck cracks into the boards when the goalie deflects it.
Garrett circles out. His helmet turns toward the lounge. She cannot see his face through the cage and distance, but she knows he’s looking for her.
She lifts one hand from beneath the blanket. Garrett watches for half a second, then turns back toward the drill.
The door opens behind her, and she looks over. A freshman stands there, breathing as though he has sprinted up the stairs. “Captain asked me to check on you.”
She stares at him. “Did he send you directly from the ice?”
The boy bends forward slightly, hands braced on his thighs. He’s still wearing skates. Hard plastic guards have been snapped over the blades, and his helmet sits crookedly over sweat-dark hair. “He said now.”
She presses her lips together. “Of course he did.”
The freshman straightens, trying to recover enough oxygen to perform whatever assessment Garrett has assigned him. “Are you okay?”
“Yes.”
“Head?”
“Attached.”
“Feel sick?”
“No.”
“Dizzy?”
“No.”
He nods with grave concentration, committing each answer to memory. “Okay.”
She pulls the blanket higher over her shoulder. “Tell your captain I’m fine.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“And tell him I can’t sleep if he keeps sending freshmen up here to check whether I’ve silently died.”
The boy’s eyes widen. She waits. He remains beside the door, visibly uncertain whether the absence of death concludes his duties.
“You can go,” she says.
“Yes, ma’am. Sorry– shit. Sorry.” He disappears so quickly the door swings shut behind him.
She stares at it for a moment, then drops her face into the pillow with a quiet groan.
Seven minutes later, Tucker arrives. Unlike the freshman, Tucker doesn’t look out of breath or afraid. He comes through the door carrying a small paper cup and the steady competence of someone who would remain calm during both a natural disaster and Dean attempting flambé.
“Morning,” he says quietly.
She lifts her head. “Did Garrett send you?”
“No.”
She gives him a look.
Tucker places the cup on the table. “Coach did.”
“Coach sent you to check on me?”
“No. Coach sent me off the ice because I took a puck to the ankle.”
“Oh.” Her eyes drop. “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine.” Tucker lowers himself into the armchair opposite her and begins unlacing one skate. “Garrett did tell me to look in while I was here.”
She closes her eyes.
“He’s worried.”
“He’s insane,” she groans.
“Also true.”
Tucker removes the skate, rolling his sock carefully down over the swelling near his ankle. It’s already turning pink along one side.
“What’s that?” she asks, nodding toward the paper cup.
“Oatmeal.”
“I’ve eaten.”
“Garrett said you ate half a breakfast sandwich and two potatoes.”
Her eyes open slowly. “How does he know the exact number of potatoes?”
“You ate in front of him.”
“And then reported it to you?”
Tucker lifts one shoulder. “We’re coordinating.”
Her eyes narrow in suspicion. “Coordinating what?”
Tucker looks at her as if the answer is obvious. “Getting you through the audition.”
Her brows pull together. “Why are you involved in my audition?”
“Because Garrett’s at practice.”
“That doesn’t answer anything.”
“It answers some of it.”
She pushes herself higher against the couch arm, blanket gathering at her waist. “Tucker.”
He looks up from his ankle. Tucker’s expression is calm, but there’s a faint caution in it now, as if he has finally recognised the unstable material underfoot.
“What exactly are you coordinating?”
Before he can answer, the door opens again. Dean walks in carrying a charger, a packet of gum, and an ice pack pressed to the back of his neck.
She stares at him. “What happened to you?”
“Occupational hazard. I got hit by Logan.” Dean drops onto the other end of the couch and extends the charger toward her.
“I have a charger.”
“This one’s longer.”
“My phone is fully charged.”
“Great. Preparedness is working.”
She looks between him and Tucker. “Did Garrett send you?”
Dean pauses. “Define… send.”
She presses her fingertips to her temples. “Did he tell you to come up here?”
“He mentioned you might need something.”
“What would I need from you?”
Dean looks genuinely offended. “Emotional support. Wit. Beauty. Emergency gum.”
She turns to Tucker. “How many people are coming up here?”
Tucker considers lying, decides against it. “Logan’s scheduled for seven-fifteen.”
“Scheduled?”
Dean closes his eyes briefly. Her gaze moves toward the recovery plan on the table. There are marks along the side she didn’t notice before. Initials beside fifteen-minute increments.
She picks up the page.
Dean’s mouth opens. “In our defence–”
“Why am I under hourly surveillance?”
“Quarter-hourly,” Tucker corrects.
She looks at him.
“Sorry.”
Dean leans forward, forearms resting over his knees. “Okay, it looks bad when you put it like that.”
She points to the page. “It looks bad written down.”
“That too.”
“I am trying to sleep,” she says through gritted teeth.
“We know,” Tucker says.
“Then why are you all coming up here every fifteen minutes?”
“So we know you’re sleeping and not unconscious,” Dean says.
She stares at him.
Dean lifts both hands. “There’s a distinction.”
She points at the door. “Get out.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
Both men stand immediately. Tucker takes the oatmeal. Dean leaves the charger. She points at it. “Take that too.”
He picks it back up.
At the doorway, Tucker pauses. “Nine-thirty for your meds.”
“I know.”
“And you should eat again around ten.”
“I know.”
“Garrett packed the banana bread.”
She points at the door harder. “I know, Tucker.”
He nods. “Right.”
Dean catches the door before it closes. “For what it’s worth, you look much less grey.”
She reaches for the nearest cereal bar. He vanishes.
Logan comes up at seven-fifteen exactly. He opens the door three inches, puts his face through the gap, confirms she is alive, and says, “Good.”
She throws the cereal bar. It hits the door after he closes it. Nobody checks on her again.
For forty uninterrupted minutes, she drifts in and out of sleep beneath the grey blanket. The rink noise becomes part of the room, rising and falling with drills. At some point, the painkillers begin doing something useful. The ache behind her eyes dulls. Her stomach remains uncertain but no longer empty, the half sandwich and potatoes settling without revolt.
When the final whistle goes, the sound travels cleanly through the glass. She opens her eyes. Below, the players begin gathering pucks and moving toward the bench. Garrett pulls off one glove with his teeth, says something to Coach, then looks up toward the lounge.
She’s already sitting. He lifts one hand, palm toward her. She gives him a single, unimpressed finger. Even from above, she can see his shoulders move with laughter.
By the time she gets downstairs, the locker-room corridor is filling with steam, noise, and men in various stages of undress. She stays near the wall outside the main door, arms folded beneath her chest, tote resting against one boot. The blanket remains upstairs. So does the pillow. If Garrett wants to bring his mobile concussion suite home, he can collect it himself.
Players begin coming out in small groups, hair wet from showers, team bags hanging from their shoulders. The strange behaviour resumes immediately.
“Morning,” one says.
“Feeling better?” another asks.
She glares at him. “Yes.”
“Good.”
A defenceman she has spoken to perhaps twice in her life gives her a solemn nod. “Ma’am.”
Her eyes narrow. “Don’t.”
He disappears down the corridor.
Another player follows, sees her expression, and visibly revises whatever greeting he had planned. “Hi.”
“Hi.”
He keeps walking quickly.
The freshman with the pillow emerges carrying his gear bag and stops when he sees her. “Captain says he’ll be five minutes.”
“Thank you.”
“Yes–” His mouth closes. He nods instead. Progress.
She waits while the corridor gradually empties. Skates clatter against concrete inside the locker room. Shower taps shut off one by one. Voices become easier to separate as the team thins.
Garrett’s comes first. “She needs to eat before rehearsal.”
“I already put the banana bread in her bag,” Tucker says.
“Yeah, but she’s gotta actually eat it.”
Logan answers, “We can make the freshman watch.”
“No more freshmen,” Dean says. “She’s going to kill one.”
“She threw food at me,” Logan says.
“You deserved it.”
“I opened a door.”
She slowly uncrosses her arms. Inside, a locker slams.
Garrett says, “Tuck, can you text Allie and make sure they stop every hour?”
“No,” Tucker replies immediately. “You text Allie.”
“She hates me.”
“Allie doesn’t hate you,” Dean says. “She thinks you’re emotionally illiterate and has expressed interest in hitting you with a lighting rig.”
Garrett sighs. “Exactly.”
Dean seems to think for a moment. “She likes you more now.”
“Enough to answer?”
“Probably.”
Logan says, “What’s after rehearsal?”
“Class,” Garrett answers. “Then events office from two to five, but she’s not going.”
She goes still.
Tucker asks, “Does she know she’s not going?”
A pause. Garrett says, “Not yet.”
Dean makes a sound of deep concern. “Oh, you’re gonna die.”
“She can’t work.”
“Correct,” Tucker says. “Still gonna die.”
“We can call her manager,” Logan offers.
“No one is calling my manager,” she says from the hallway.
The locker room goes silent. Completely. A clean, immediate absence of sound, as if somebody has removed the room’s power supply. She steps through the doorway, and four heads turn toward her.
Garrett sits on the bench in black compression shorts and a clean long-sleeved shirt, one skate still unlaced near his feet. His damp curls have been pushed back from his forehead, though several are already falling forward again.
Tucker stands near his locker, towel looped around his neck. Logan is halfway through pulling a sweatshirt over his head, face briefly trapped inside it. Dean sits shirtless on the opposite bench with one sock on and the other hanging from his hand.
All four look guilty. Schoolchildren discovered beside a broken window guilty.
She lets the door swing shut behind her. “What the fuck is going on here?”
Nobody answers. Logan frees his head from the sweatshirt.
She looks at him first. “No, genuinely. Are all four of you fucking stupid?”
Dean lowers the sock.
“Were you dropped on your heads as babies?” she continues. “Repeatedly? Did your parents get together, compare notes, and decide basic boundaries were an optional developmental milestone?”
Tucker looks down at the floor.
“Sorry, ma’am,” Dean says quietly.
Her head snaps toward him. “Do not ma’am me.”
“Sorry.”
“What are you scheming?”
“Nothing,” Logan says.
She points at him. “You had a surveillance shift.”
His mouth closes.
“You came upstairs, opened the door with your stupid face, looked at me, and left.”
Logan lowers his gaze. “Sorry.”
“And you.” She turns toward Tucker. “You made a schedule.”
Tucker nods once. “Yes.”
“You scheduled my medication, meals, sleep, transport, and allocated grown men to check whether I had stopped breathing at fifteen-minute intervals.”
“Yes.”
“Why?”
His eyes flick briefly toward Garrett. She turns. Garrett straightens slightly on the bench.
“Oh, no.” She points at him now. “Do not look at Tucker. This is your psychosis.”
“Yes, baby.”
“Don’t baby me either.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
She stares at him.
“Sorry.”
Dean bites the inside of his cheek.
She catches it. “And you. What the fuck did you think you were contributing?”
Dean sobers immediately. “A charger.”
“I have a charger.”
He shrugs. “I know that now.”
“And your emotional support?”
“In hindsight, it lacked sensitivity.”
She clenches her jaw. “In hindsight?”
“Yes, ma’am. Sorry. Sorry.”
She moves farther into the room, boots striking hard against the rubber floor. None of them looks directly at her for longer than a second. Four of the most physically intimidating men at Briar have folded inward beneath the force of one tired theatre student with a lump on her head and three days until an audition.
“I hit my head,” she says. “I did not lose legal capacity. I am a grown woman. I can decide when I eat, where I go, whether I attend my own job, and how many concussed minutes I can survive without one of Garrett’s terrified little freshmen bursting through a door to call me ma’am.”
Garrett nods. “Of course.”
“No. Shut up. I’m not finished.”
His mouth closes.
She turns toward Logan again. “You are not assigning first-years to monitor me.”
“I didn’t assign them.”
“Who did?”
All three boys look at Garrett. Garrett looks at his knees. “Me.”
She lets out one slow breath through her nose. “Unbelievable.”
“They listen better when I tell them things,” he offers quietly.
“Because you threatened them.”
“I didn’t threaten them,” he mutters.
“Did you tell them you’d bag-skate them until they vomited if they let me leave the lounge alone?”
Garrett pauses. Dean studies the ceiling.
“Did you?”
“I said… there would be consequences.”
Her mouth falls open. “You are insane.”
“Yes, baby.”
“I told you not to baby me!”
“Yep. Sorry.”
She presses both hands over her face for half a second. The locker room smells like soap, damp towels, and the lingering cold of the rink. Somewhere inside one of the showers, a tap drips at steady intervals. “I do not need four idiots organising my life.”
Tucker nods. “Understood.”
“I don’t need anyone calling my manager.”
Logan nods. “Understood.”
“I don’t need Allie receiving scheduled medical briefings.”
Garrett’s head lifts slightly. “Can I still text her normally?”
She stares at him.
He lowers his head again. “Sorry.”
“I have three days until my audition. I know that. It’s my audition. I am the person who has been preparing for it. Not you. Not Tucker. Not the entire Briar hockey team and its terrified supply of freshmen.”
“Yes, ma’am,” Tucker says.
She points at him without looking. “Stop that.”
“Sorry.”
“And I know I need to rest. I know I need food. I know I scared everybody.” Her voice catches faintly around the last sentence, irritation pressing tight against something more uncomfortable beneath it. She pushes through before any of them can look up properly. “But you don’t get to take over because I fucked up once. You don’t get to decide I’m incapable of making choices because my body gave out before I admitted I needed help.”
Garrett’s face changes. The guilt arrives first. Then understanding. His shoulders lower beneath it. “You’re right,” he says.
She narrows her eyes. “I know.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Good.”
He nods. “I should’ve asked what you wanted.”
“Yes.”
“I panicked.”
“I know.”
He picks at the edges of his thumbnail in his lap. “That’s not an excuse.”
The words come quickly, before she can make them for him. Something inside her loosens by one small degree.
“No,” she says. “It isn’t.”
Garrett nods. “I’m still sorry.”
Dean’s gaze remains fixed on his sock. Tucker has found a fascinating mark on the rubber floor. Logan stands with both hands buried in the front pocket of his sweatshirt, shoulders rounded like a boy outside the principal’s office.
She looks at each of them in turn. “And all of you are fucking weird.”
“Yes, ma’am,” Logan says.
“Sorry,” Tucker adds.
“Deeply sorry,” Dean says.
She huffs once, sharp and exhausted, the final air leaving the argument now that there is nothing left to strike. Her head has begun pulsing faintly again, not enough to worry her but enough to shorten whatever closing statement she might have made.
The boys wait. Garrett’s eyes lift carefully toward her face. He doesn’t move.
She folds her arms again. “Garrett.”
“Yes?”
“Get my bag.”
He’s on his feet before she finishes the sentence. “Yes, ma’am.”
Garrett grabs his shoes, shoves his feet into them without socks arranged properly, then reaches for his jacket and her tote in one fast movement. His whole body has sharpened with immediate purpose. He looks chastened, obedient, and far too awake for a man who just got verbally dismantled in front of his friends.
His gaze catches on her for half a second as he straightens. Something dark and distinctly unrepentant moves through it. Her stomach gives a small, traitorous twist.
Dean sees. His eyes move from Garrett’s face to hers, then back again, comprehension arriving with such vivid horror that his mouth opens. “No,” he says.
Garrett turns sharply. “Shut the fuck up.”
“I didn’t say anything.”
“You were going to.”
Dean presses his lips together.
She looks between them. “What?”
“Nothing,” Garrett says quickly, swinging her tote over one shoulder. “Ready, baby?”
Her brows lift.
He corrects himself at once. “Ready?”
“Yes.” She looks toward the other three. “I’m going to rehearsal. Nobody is contacting my manager. Nobody is contacting Allie. Nobody is sending a freshman after me with emergency oatmeal.”
Tucker nods. “Understood.”
Logan nods too. “Yes.”
Dean lifts his sock in surrender. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”
She turns and walks toward the door. Garrett follows closely behind, carrying her bag, his jacket still unzipped and one shoe visibly not tied properly.
As they pass Dean, he reaches out and catches Garrett lightly by the elbow. His voice stays low, but not low enough. “You’re into this.”
Garrett jerks his arm free. “I’m going to kill you.”
She stops at the doorway. Garrett freezes. Dean looks delighted with his own survival instincts.
She turns her head slowly toward Garrett. His ears have gone red. The colour climbs from the collar of his shirt and disappears beneath his damp curls while he stares at Dean with a promise of future violence. Her eyes move down Garrett’s body and back up again.
He clears his throat. “Your rehearsal.”
“Mhm.”
“We should go.”
“Mhm.”
She holds the door open. Garrett moves past her, careful not to brush against her while the other three watch with the unbearable stillness of men witnessing something they intend to discuss at length the second the hallway clears.
She follows Garrett outside. The door swings shut behind them. For three silent steps, Garrett walks at her side with her tote over his shoulder and his jaw held tight.
Then she says, “Yes, ma’am?”
His eyes close briefly. “Please don’t.”
The laugh gets out before she can stop it, warm and quiet despite the ache in her head.
Garrett looks over. The embarrassment remains high across his cheekbones, but something softer reaches his mouth when he hears her. He slows slightly to match her careful pace, one hand hovering near her back without touching.
She lets him hover. For now.
notes from me – OKAY I KNOW SOME OF YOU WANTED GARRETT TO SUFFER FOR LONGER BUT PLS TRUST!!! let me cook i promise i promise!! but anyway i was so so nervous to post this chapter so i really hope you enjoy it babes!! please let me know your thoughts and ideas and everything, i love hearing all your thoughts!! 💌
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
pairing – garrett graham x kitty!reader
summary – the plan is simple: take garrett home, satisfy the curiosity and move on. the plan fails spectacularly.
warnings – 18+, smut, protected sex, fingering, oral stimulation, multiple orgasms, praise, scratching and biting, playful banter
notes from me – the first fic in this series!! so excited for you guys to read this one and let me know your thoughts! this fits in as the first time kitty & garrett sleep together! <3
word count – 7k
navigation – masterlist | MBF masterlist
The red wine has made the pavement look shinier than it is. That’s the only explanation she can come up with for the way everything seems slightly richer around the edges when they spill out of the restaurant into the December cold: taxi lights dragged gold over wet asphalt, steam breathing from a grate near the kerb, the dark windows above Mercer Street reflecting little broken pieces of the city back at itself.
Her friends are laughing about something that stopped being funny inside, all three of them crowded beneath the awning while the hostess tries to arrange cars nobody actually wants yet.
She pulls her coat tighter around herself, black fur swallowing the narrow straps and short hem of her dress until she looks significantly more prepared for the weather than she feels.
The cold catches instantly at her bare knees. Her heels click against the pavement when she steps aside for a couple pushing past, and she’s halfway through telling one of her friends that they are absolutely not going uptown yet when Sophie grabs her forearm hard enough to interrupt the sentence.
“Wait. Oh my God. Hey!”
She follows Sophie’s line of sight mostly because the girl is already waving both arms like she’s flagging down a rescue helicopter.
A group of guys is coming toward them through the foot traffic, broad shoulders and dark coats breaking apart the smaller bodies moving the opposite way. Dean Di Laurentis is the easiest to recognise. His coat is open despite the cold, his hair still perfectly arranged, one hand lifted in answer to Sophie’s wave.
Beside him are Tucker and Logan, both familiar enough from Briar parties and the occasional photograph Dean has posted from some ski trip or boat or stupidly expensive dinner. Beau is there too, laughing at something Logan says.
And then there’s Garrett Graham. Her eyes pass over him once, then come back. Then, humiliatingly, leave and return for a third time as if the first two inspections could not possibly have collected enough evidence.
Oh. The plot has thickened.
Garrett had been hot at the hockey house. Obviously. She hadn’t mistaken him for an accountant while he leaned against the wall in his own team sweatshirt and tried to call her Madison.
She had seen the curls, the shoulders, the grin. She had noticed enough to let him spend nearly an hour asking around for her name rather than simply walking away and forgetting he existed.
But that had been hockey-house hot. Campus hot. A little drunk beneath ugly lighting with a red cup in his hand and an entire building arranged to remind everyone he was important. This is something else.
The dark knit sweater sits snug across his chest and arms, fitted enough to show exactly how much body is hidden beneath it. A thin chain catches at the base of his throat whenever he moves. His jeans are loose, riding low over heavy tan Timberlands, and he walks with an easy, grounded weight that makes the women coming toward him shift aside before they consciously decide to.
He walks, she thinks faintly, like whatever is happening beneath those jeans requires consideration.
Which is a disgusting thought to have on a public street. She has it twice.
Garrett sees her just as Dean reaches them. There’s a flicker of recognition across his face, quick but unmistakable, before his mouth curves.
Dean sweeps Sophie into a hug and kisses the side of her head. “What the hell are you doing here?”
“I live here, idiot.”
“No, you don’t. You live at school nine months of the year and terrorise Manhattan recreationally.”
Sophie rolls her eyes. “That’s still living here.”
He laughs and turns, attention landing on her. “There she is.”
Dean hugs her with the easy familiarity of someone she has known through Christmas parties, charity dinners and summers where both their families kept ending up in the same places without anyone admitting they had coordinated it. He smells expensive and cold from outside.
“Your mother told mine you were home,” he says as he releases her.
She scrunches up her nose. “That sentence made me want to walk into traffic.”
“Yeah, well, our mothers are obsessed with each other,” Dean grins, then gestures carelessly at the men behind him. “You know everyone, right?”
She looks past him. Garrett’s still watching her.
“Yeah,” she says, because her voice has apparently decided to become perfectly normal at the least convenient moment. “More or less.”
Logan leans in for a quick hug, Tucker offers her a warm, slightly apologetic smile as though he already knows whatever Dean is planning will become everybody’s problem, and Beau greets Sophie by name. Garrett waits until last.
Up close, the sweater is worse. His shoulders are worse. The little glimpse of chain at his collar is so much worse she briefly considers whether she has been unknowingly ovulating for the entire length of Mercer Street.
“Hockey boy,” she says.
His smile pulls wider. “Manwhore girl.”
Her friends go silent with the speed and precision of animals spotting movement in tall grass. She arches one brow. “That isn’t what I called myself.”
“No, but it’s the only name you gave me.”
“I gave you my actual name eventually.”
“After I conducted a campus-wide investigation.”
She rolls her eyes. “It was forty minutes.”
“Forty-seven.”
She stares at him. “You timed it?”
Garrett’s eyes move over her face, dark and amused, then dip for one brief second to the fur folded at her throat. “Maybe.”
“Oh, that’s embarrassing for you.”
“It worked.”
Before she can answer, Dean looks between them. His head turns once toward Garrett, once back toward her, his expression brightening with a level of interest that should legally require a permit. “You two know each other?”
“Barely,” she says.
“At a deep spiritual level,” Garrett says at the same time.
She gives him a flat look. “You forgot my name while speaking directly to me.”
“And then I learned from adversity.”
Tucker makes a quiet sound that might be a laugh. Logan looks delighted already. Dean, naturally, looks ready to cancel every other plan he has ever made. “Okay. Great. We’re all going out together.”
“We’re already going out,” Sophie points out.
“Perfect. So are we.”
“To where?” her other friend asks.
Dean gestures vaguely down the street, as if New York has been waiting for him to choose from it. “Next place.”
“That’s not a place,” Tucker says.
“It will be when we get there.”
There’s some discussion about a club downtown that Sophie knows, another place Logan heard about from a guy on the team, and whether the table Dean has access to is real or the result of him once again treating his surname as a universal keycard.
She hears almost none of it. Garrett has shoved his hands into his pants pockets, which pulls the knit tighter over his arms. He’s standing half-turned toward Dean, listening, his weight settled back on one heel.
Every now and then his eyes return to her, not lingering long enough to be called staring, but doing it often enough that she feels each glance like the brush of fingers along the exposed skin above her dress.
It’s been a little while since she has had sex.
Not an alarming length of time, nobody needs to establish a welfare committee. She’s been busy, and the last man she entertained spoke about venture capital for twenty-two uninterrupted minutes.
Still. It’s been long enough. Getting back on the horse is healthy. Sensible, even. Her eyes drift down Garrett’s body once more, taking in the heavy boots and the loose denim and the sheer size of him.
That’s a very large horse.
“Are you coming?” Garrett asks.
Her gaze snaps to his face. His mouth is twitching.
She narrows her eyes. “Where?”
“The club.”
The bastard knows she was looking. She steps closer as the rest of the group starts moving, letting the fur coat fall open just slightly at her throat. Garrett’s eyes drop before he catches them. Better.
“Try not to lose track of my name on the way,” she says.
His smile turns slow. “Think I’ve got it now.”
The club is beneath a hotel with no sign outside and a doorman who looks at Dean for approximately two seconds before unclipping the rope.
“See?” Dean says, glancing back at Tucker as they descend the narrow stairwell. “Real table.”
The music reaches them before the room does, bass climbing through the stairs and into the bones of her feet. Downstairs, everything is low red light and mirrored walls, bodies packed beneath a ceiling deliberately made to feel too close.
Someone takes their coats. Someone else appears with champagne Dean insists he didn’t order, which means he absolutely ordered it.
She turns away from the coat check, smoothing one hand down the side of her dress. Garrett stops speaking.
It’s subtle enough that nobody else catches it. Logan is arguing with Dean about the table. Beau has already disappeared toward the bar. Her friends are being drawn into a conversation with girls they know from Spence. But she sees Garrett’s mouth close.
The coat had hidden most of the dress. Without it, the black silk skims close over her body and ends high against her thighs, while lace climbs over her chest in thin, delicate shapes that reveal skin. The back dips low. She had chosen it because it made her legs look excellent and because her mother had once called it a little severe, which had been all the encouragement required.
Garrett looks from her heels to the lace at her chest, then drags his eyes back to her face with visible effort.
She pretends to check her bag. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah.”
She tilts her head, smiling. “You look confused.”
“I’m adjusting.”
“To what?”
His gaze flicks down once more, quick and unrepentant now. “New information.”
Heat slides pleasantly beneath her skin. “Try to keep up.”
He huffs a breath. “I’m trying.”
Dean pushes a glass of champagne into Garrett’s hand, breaking the line between them. Garrett takes it without looking away from her.
The first half-hour passes around them rather than through them. Their group expands and contracts as people recognise Dean, then Logan, then Garrett. Girls approach the table with that particular bright confidence athletes attract, already knowing the answer they want before asking a question.
Garrett is polite. He smiles. He leans down to hear people over the music. He doesn’t touch anyone. She notices this despite having absolutely no reason to.
She also notices when he notices a man at the bar offering to buy her a drink. Garrett’s jaw shifts once before he lifts his own glass to his mouth.
Interesting.
She refuses the drink, because she already has one and because the man has a scarf tied around his neck indoors. Then she turns back toward the table and catches Garrett watching.
“What?” she asks when she reaches him.
“Nothing.”
“That looked like something.”
He takes a slow sip of whiskey. “Thought you might’ve found your next victim.”
She glances back at the scarf. “Please. I have standards.”
Garrett looks down at her. “Do you?”
Her mouth opens in theatrical offence. “You’re standing dangerously close for someone who’s saying things like that.”
The music shifts, something heavier moving through the speakers. Around them, the dance floor packs tighter, hands lifting through red light, the mirrored wall flashing pieces of skin and jewellery and open mouths.
Garrett leans closer, his voice warm near her ear. “You gonna threaten me all night?”
A shiver moves over the back of her neck, too quick and fine to hide. She turns her face toward his. They’re close enough now that she can see the faint shadow along his jaw, the small movement of his throat above that stupid chain.
“Depends,” she says. “Are you going to do anything worth threatening?”
His eyes drop to her mouth. Something settles over his face, darkening the amusement without removing it.
“You tell me,” he says.
She could stand there and keep sparring with him. She could let the entire night collect itself in little looks and unfinished sentences, then return home alone and think about his shoulders while pretending she had made a point.
Instead, she puts her glass on the table and holds out her hand. “Come dance.”
Garrett looks down at her fingers, then back up. “You ask everyone like that?”
“No.” She curls her fingers once. “I usually don’t have to ask.”
His hand slides into hers, large and warm enough to swallow it entirely. “Lucky me.”
She leads him into the crowd before her body can do anything humiliating about the contact. The dance floor is hotter near the centre, all perfume and sweat and the sweet chemical fog spilling from a machine above them.
Garrett stays close behind her as they move through, one hand briefly touching the small of her back whenever somebody presses too near. It should feel presumptuous. It feels useful. Worse, it feels natural, his palm broad and steady against the bare dip above her dress.
She finds a pocket of space and turns to face him. For the first minute, they’re almost respectable.
Garrett moves better than she expects. Easy in his body in the way athletes tend to be, shoulders loose, weight shifting naturally beneath the music. His eyes stay on her, mouth curving whenever she catches him watching.
She steps closer. He looks down at the diminishing space between them. “Hi.”
“Hi.”
“You always this friendly in New York?”
She smirks. “I’m being welcoming.”
“To the city?”
“To you.”
Garrett’s eyebrows lift. “That so?”
She turns before answering, putting her back to his chest. His hands catch her hips on instinct. The reaction moves through both of them at once. She feels it in the way his fingers tighten against the silk, then deliberately loosen as if he’s giving her space to change her mind. She doesn’t. She settles back, letting the music move through her knees and hips, the hard length of him aligned behind her.
Jesus Christ. He’s even bigger from this angle.
His chest brushes her shoulders when he bends, mouth near her ear. “This your idea of welcoming?”
She grins, though he cannot see it properly. “You complaining?”
“Trying to understand local customs.”
“Keep your hands where they are and you’ll learn.”
A laugh leaves him, low and warm against her neck. His thumbs move once over her hips, almost absent, and her stomach tightens. She starts slowly because she’s not completely cruel. Then the chorus drops, bodies surging around them, and she rolls her hips back into him.
Garrett’s breath stops. It’s only half a second, a small interruption against her hair, but she feels it. Feels the way his hands clamp more securely around her, the heavy press behind her turning unmistakable beneath those baggy jeans.
There you are.
She does it again.
His mouth touches her ear when he says, “You’re doing that on purpose.”
“Doing what?”
He laughs without much humour. “Right.”
She turns her head just enough that her cheek brushes his jaw. “You seemed very confident at your party.”
“I am confident.”
“Are you?”
His fingers spread over her waist, thumbs nearly meeting beneath the lace at her sides. “You want proof?”
The words settle low in her body. Heat pulses between her thighs, thick and immediate, and suddenly the red wine explanation seems stupid. The pavement hadn’t made him look better. The city hadn’t done anything. Garrett is simply built like a personal failing and currently hard against her ass.
She looks back at him over her shoulder. His eyes are darker now, the teasing dragged thin beneath something focused and hungry. He’s still letting her control it. Still waiting, even with his hands on her and his body saying something much less patient behind her.
That restraint does more to her than it should. She turns in his arms. Garrett makes room, but his hands remain at her hips. Their bodies stay close enough that the lace over her chest brushes his sweater with each breath.
She slides her hands up his chest, feeling the dense muscle beneath the knit, and nearly loses the next sentence to the fact that he’s even harder than he looks. “Come home with me.”
Garrett goes very still. The music keeps pounding around them, light moving over his face in red and black. His hands tighten once at her waist. “How much did you drink?”
The question surprises her enough that she blinks. “Excuse me?”
“You were drinking before, and champagne here.”
“I had two glasses of wine over dinner and approximately four sips of champagne because Dean ordered one that tastes like shit.” She tilts her head. “Are you rejecting me?”
Garrett’s mouth twitches, but he doesn’t let the joke move him off the point. “I’m asking.”
She studies him for a moment. The confidence is still there, but it’s no longer careless. He wants her. She can feel exactly how much. He’s simply not going to make wanting her the only relevant fact in the room.
Something unexpectedly warm shifts beneath her ribs. “I’m not drunk,” she says. “I’m making a completely sober bad decision.”
“That supposed to reassure me?”
“No. It’s supposed to get you into a car.”
His grin returns slowly. “Okay.”
“Okay?”
“Yeah.” He bends until his mouth is near her ear again. “Let’s make your bad decision.”
They don’t tell everyone immediately because Dean would become unbearable. She retrieves her coat while Garrett finds his. By the time they reach the stairs, Tucker has noticed anyway. His eyes move from Garrett’s face to her hand wrapped around his sleeve, then lift with quiet understanding.
“You leaving?” Tucker asks.
Garrett nods once. “Yeah.”
Tucker glances at her, not judgemental, only checking something she cannot quite name. She gives him a small, easy smile.
“Have fun,” he says.
Logan hears that and turns. “Who’s having fun?”
“No one,” Garrett says.
Dean looks up from the table. His eyes sharpen instantly. “Wait.”
She pulls Garrett toward the stairs. “Goodnight, Dean.”
“Wait. Are you guys–”
The music swallows the rest as the door shuts behind them. Outside, the cold hits her hot skin so violently she laughs. Garrett looks down at her while the attendant brings their coats, his cheeks faintly flushed from the club, curls pushed messier than before.
“What?” he asks.
“Nothing.”
“You keep looking at me weird.”
She accepts her coat, then lets Garrett hold it while she slides her arms into the sleeves. His hands settle briefly at her shoulders, adjusting the fur around her before stepping back.
“I’m processing new information,” she says.
He recognises his own line and laughs. “About?”
Her eyes travel pointedly down the front of him.
Garrett’s face changes. “Jesus Christ.”
“What?”
“You’re not subtle.”
“I’m wearing lace to my waist in December. Did I seem committed to subtlety?”
The car ride uptown is fifteen minutes of concentrated poor judgement. She takes the middle seat despite there being no reason to, her thigh pressed along Garrett’s while Manhattan moves silver and black outside the windows. His hand rests near his knee at first.
Then she places her own over it. His fingers turn beneath hers, threading through. It’s a strangely intimate thing to do on the way to have sex with someone she barely knows.
That thought arrives, waits for her to feel alarmed, then leaves when Garrett’s thumb strokes once along the side of her finger.
Her building rises above the park in pale limestone and glass, every window lit warm against the dark. The doorman greets her by name, opens Garrett’s door and very carefully doesn’t look at their joined hands.
Garrett tips his head back as they cross the lobby, taking in the stone, the enormous arrangement of white flowers, the chandelier descending through three floors of open space. “This is where you live?”
“One of them. This where I live when I’m home.”
The private elevator doors open. She steps inside and presses the button for the penthouse. Garrett looks at the single option above the lobby, then at her.
She folds her arms. “Don’t.”
His laugh bounces softly off the mirrored walls. “One of your homes is the most– like, Dean answer you could’ve given.”
“Do not compare me to Dean while I’m trying to sleep with you.”
“That’s fair.” Garrett steps closer as the elevator begins to rise. “Really kills the mood.”
She looks up at him. “Is the mood dead?”
His gaze drops to her mouth. “Not even a little.”
He kisses her before the doors open. There’s no careful beginning to it. His hand comes around the back of her neck, warm beneath her hair, and his mouth finds hers with the confidence he’s been holding behind his teeth all night.
She catches the front of his sweater in both fists, dragging him closer until her back touches the mirrored wall and his body settles against hers. He kisses like he talks: a little smug, a little demanding, deeply pleased whenever she pushes back.
Her lips part beneath his. Garrett makes a low sound into her mouth when she bites his bottom lip, and the noise sends a quick, molten rush through her. One of his hands slips from her neck to her waist, pulling her flush against him.
The elevator chimes. They separate by approximately two inches, and the doors open directly into the penthouse.
Garrett looks past her at the dark sweep of the living room: floor-to-ceiling windows, the park below them, pale furniture arranged around a low marble table, art her mother bought because somebody in Paris said it mattered.
“Holy shit,” he says.
She grabs his hand and pulls him inside. “Don’t make it weird.”
“I’m not making it weird. Your elevator opened into your house.”
She nods seriously. “Our neighbours are very dangerous.”
His head whips toward her. “Your neighbours can access your living room?”
“No, but it sounded mysterious.”
He laughs as the doors close behind him. The apartment is silent. Her parents are in Palm Beach until after New Year’s, the staff gone for the night, every lamp controlled by a panel she cannot operate properly despite growing up here. She hits three buttons before the lights near the windows soften on.
Garrett shrugs out of his coat. She takes it and drops both of theirs over a chair that’s almost certainly not meant to hold coats. His eyes track the room once more, curious but not impressed in an overeager way. He doesn’t start asking what things cost. He does not look at her differently.
Instead he glances at the enormous abstract painting above the fireplace and says, “That supposed to be anything?”
“My mother says it’s about grief.”
“It looks like ketchup.”
She stares at him for one second, then laughs so suddenly she has to press her lips together.
“What?” Garrett asks.
“Nothing. I’ve been saying that for four years.”
“So I’m right.”
She shoots him a look. “You’re definitely not cultured enough to be right.”
He steps closer. “You gonna throw me out?”
“Maybe.”
“Before or after?”
Her breath catches slightly.
Garrett’s gaze drops to the lace over her chest. He reaches up, not quite touching, one finger tracing the air near the delicate edge at her collarbone. “This dress has been making my life difficult for two hours.”
“Only two?”
“Started when the coat came off.”
She slides both hands beneath the hem of his sweater, palms meeting warm skin at his waist. His stomach contracts beneath her touch.
“And the sweater?” she asks. “That was an accident?”
Garrett glances down at himself. “It’s a sweater.”
“It’s working very hard.”
His mouth curves. “You’ve been staring all night.”
“So have you.”
“Yeah.” He takes her face in both hands, thumbs resting near her jaw. “I have.”
Then he kisses her again. They nearly knock over the lamp beside the sofa. Garrett catches it one-handed without taking his mouth completely from hers, setting it upright with a muffled laugh when she pushes him back into the console behind him.
“That expensive?” he asks against her lips.
“Probably.”
“Great.”
“Stop backing into things,” she murmurs, her lips brushing his.
His hands slide up her dress, then stop. “Bedroom?”
She looks toward the hallway. “That’s very efficient.”
“I’m trying to protect your furniture.”
She smiles. “How responsible.” She takes his hand again and leads him down the hall.
Her room has barely changed since she left for college, except that her mother replaces things whenever she decides they no longer represent the adult daughter she imagines having.
The bed is enormous and neatly made, the windows looking south over the city, her old photographs arranged beside newer perfume bottles and jewellery trays. Garrett pauses in the doorway.
She turns. “What now?”
His eyes move over the room, then settle on a framed photograph of her at sixteen in riding clothes, one hand resting on the neck of a chestnut horse.
A grin spreads across his face. “You ride?”
She follows his gaze. “Don’t.”
“You actually ride horses.”
“I used to.”
She grabs his sweater and pulls it over his head. The laugh disappears. So does most of her ability to form language.
Holy fuck.
His body is broad in a way clothing had only suggested, shoulders packed with muscle, chest solid and warm beneath her hands. His stomach is leaner, cut deeply above the waistband of his jeans, a faint trail of dark hair disappearing beneath the loose denim. She stares.
Garrett drops the sweater near his feet. “You okay?”
“No.”
His eyebrows lift.
She reaches for the button of his jeans. “This has become a much more serious situation.”
He catches her wrist, smiling. “Thought you had standards.”
“I have eyes.”
“That’s romantic.”
“I’m not trying to romance you.”
“No?” His hand slides around her waist, fingers finding the zip at the back of her dress. “What are you trying to do?”
She leans closer until her mouth brushes his. “Take a guess.”
Garrett pulls the zip down. The dress loosens over her body, silk slipping from her shoulders beneath his hands. He watches it fall, and this time the expression on his face is not playful at all. His eyes move slowly over the black lace beneath, over her waist and hips and bare thighs, the look so open and concentrated that her skin warms everywhere it touches.
“Fuck,” he says quietly.
The single word does more than an entire prepared speech could have. She steps out of the dress and pushes him backward toward the bed. Garrett lets her. Mostly. His hands remain on her hips as he sits, pulling her between his knees.
Up close, his lashes look offensively dark. His mouth is already swollen from kissing her. She puts one hand beneath his chin and tilts his face up.
“You’re very pretty,” she says.
Garrett’s hands tighten. “Pretty?”
“Mhm.”
His brows furrow. “I’m six-two.”
“Congratulations.”
“I play hockey.”
“I’m sorry.”
He laughs and turns his head, kissing the inside of her wrist. The gesture is so casually soft that she goes still for half a second.
His eyes lift to hers. “Still good?”
The warmth beneath her ribs deepens by a degree. “I’m good.”
His mouth presses to her stomach just above the lace, then lower, one slow kiss near her hip. Her fingers slide into his curls before she’s decided to touch him there.
Garrett looks up. “You want me to slow down?”
“No.”
“You sure?”
“I invited you into my parents’ home and took off your clothes.”
“Technically, you only took off my sweater.”
She reaches for his belt. “Do you want to keep arguing?”
“Little bit.”
She opens the buckle. “I can send you back to Dean.”
Garrett immediately catches her around the waist and flips her onto the bed.
A startled laugh breaks out of her as her back hits the duvet, his body coming over hers without crushing, one knee pressing between her thighs. “That was rude.”
“You threatened me.”
Her brow arches. “With Dean.”
“Exactly.”
His mouth finds her neck. She turns her head, giving him more room before she can pretend otherwise. The first drag of his lips beneath her jaw sends heat rushing down her spine. Garrett kisses lower, slower than she expects, one hand spreading over her waist while the other braces beside her head.
For someone with manwhore energy, he’s irritatingly attentive. He watches every small reaction. The way her stomach tightens when his fingers skim beneath the lace. The hitch in her breathing when his mouth closes over her breast through the fabric. The sharp little pull of her hand in his hair when he finally moves the lace aside and takes her nipple into his mouth.
“Garrett,” she breathes.
His eyes lift. The smugness there is unbearable.
“Don’t look so pleased with yourself.”
He drags his tongue slowly, making her back arch before she can stop it. “Hard not to.”
She tugs his hair. Garrett groans against her skin, and the sound goes directly between her legs.
“There,” she says, breathless but triumphant. “Better.”
“You like hurting people?”
“Only athletes.”
“Specific.”
“You’re very annoying,” she gasps.
His hand slides down her stomach. “You’re very wet.”
Her next answer disappears. Garrett pauses at the edge of her underwear, eyes on her face. She nods before he asks, and his fingers move beneath the lace.
The first touch is slow. Almost cautious. Then he feels exactly how ready she is and his forehead drops briefly against her ribs. “Jesus.”
She smiles at the ceiling. “Problem?”
“No.” His fingers slide through her again, gathering the slick heat there before pressing with more purpose. “Just adjusting to new information.”
Her laugh catches when one finger eases inside her.
“Still funny?” he asks.
“Still hate you.”
“Sure.”
He takes his time, which she both appreciates and resents. One finger, then two, curling until the pressure catches somewhere that sends her hand flying to his shoulder. Garrett watches her face as though this is the only subject he’s ever studied seriously, his thumb moving in slow circles that make her thighs tense around his wrist.
It’s been a while. Her body is making that information humiliatingly clear.
Garrett bends and kisses her, swallowing the sound that escapes when he finds the angle again. She grips the back of his neck, dragging him closer, kissing him harder because every careful little stroke of his hand is pulling her apart too quickly.
“You always this impatient?” he murmurs against her mouth.
“You always talk this much?”
“Usually more.”
She bites his lip. His fingers press deeper in retaliation.
Her hips lift. “Fuck.”
“There she is.”
“Don’t start.”
“At the party you looked at me like I was wasting your time.”
“You were,” she mumbles.
His thumb moves faster. “Am I wasting it now?”
The answer breaks into a moan before it becomes a word. Garrett’s mouth curves against her throat, but whatever smug thing he might have said stays there. His other hand slips into hers against the mattress, fingers locking, and he keeps touching her until the tension low in her stomach twists too tight to hold.
It hits quickly enough to embarrass her. Her thighs close around his hand, breath breaking as the room goes white and soft at the edges. Garrett kisses beneath her ear, his fingers slowing but not stopping, working her through the sharpest part until she pushes weakly at his shoulder.
“Okay,” she gasps.
He lifts his head. “Okay good or okay stop?”
“Stop.”
His hand stills immediately. The obedience of it lands strangely. Comfortably. She lies beneath him breathing hard, skin hot against the cool sheets, and Garrett waits without crowding her, pressing a brief kiss to her jaw.
“You good?”
She looks up at him. His hair is wrecked from her hands, mouth damp, shoulders filling the space above her. “Very irritatingly good,” she says.
His grin flashes. “Yeah?”
“Take your jeans off before I reconsider.”
Garrett stands beside the bed, and she props herself onto her elbows to watch. He opens the button. Pushes the jeans and boxers down together. Her eyes widen.
Oh.
Oh, he had not been exaggerating through the denim.
Garrett catches her expression and looks down at himself, then back at her. “What?”
“You’re kidding.”
A laugh escapes him. “That bad?”
She considers the size of him with the grave concentration of someone reviewing building plans. “I have things to do tomorrow.”
He drops his head, laughing into one hand. “Holy shit.”
“This isn’t funny!”
“It’s a little funny.”
She points at him. “You should disclose that before leaving the house.”
“Put it on my medical alert bracelet?”
“Something tasteful.”
Garrett climbs back over her, still smiling. “We can stop.”
She wraps one leg around his waist. “Don’t be stupid.”
His expression settles. “Condom?”
She points toward the bedside drawer. “There.”
He reaches for it, finds the box and glances at her. “You keep these in your childhood bedroom?”
“I’m wealthy, Garrett, not irresponsible.”
“Very inspiring.”
Her eyes narrow at him. “You have one in your wallet, don’t you?”
He pauses.
She gasps. “Of course you do.”
“I went out with Logan and Dean. It felt responsible.”
“Manwhore,” she mutters.
“You started it.”
He tears the packet open, then looks at her again when he is ready, the humour easing from his face. “Tell me if you want me to slow down.”
“I will.”
“Or stop.”
“I know.”
Garrett settles between her thighs, one hand beneath her knee. The first press of him makes both of them go quiet.
She’s warm and loose from his fingers, but he’s still a lot, the stretch sharpening enough that her nails catch at his shoulder. Garrett stops immediately. “Too much?”
“No.” Her eyes close briefly. “Just wait.”
His hand smooths over her thigh. “Okay.”
He stays there, perfectly still despite the tension running through his body, mouth pressing slow kisses to her cheek, her jaw, the corner of her lips. Her body eases around him by degrees.
She opens her eyes. “You can move.”
“You sure?”
“Garrett.”
“Right.”
He pushes in slowly. The breath leaves her in a long, shaking pull. Garrett’s forehead drops to hers, his own breathing rougher now, control showing in the hard line of his shoulders and the careful grip of his hand at her thigh.
“Fuck,” he whispers when he is finally all the way inside her.
She cannot make fun of him because her entire nervous system is busy reorganising itself around the fact that he feels even bigger than he looked, which seems unfair.
“You okay?” he asks.
Her eyes narrow faintly. “I’m good. You’re just… whoa.”
His laugh comes out strangled. “Whoa?”
“Move before I insult you properly.”
The first stroke is slow, drawing nearly all the way out before he pushes back in. Her head tips into the pillow. His mouth catches hers, kissing her through the second, then the third, each movement loosening into something deeper and steadier as her body adjusts.
He feels good. Good in a way that catches her by surprise. The weight of him over her. The broad palm holding her thigh. The warmth of his mouth and the small, involuntary sounds he makes whenever she drags her nails over his shoulders.
She had expected a performance from him. Something polished and self-satisfied, Garrett Graham proving why half the campus knows his name.
Instead he gets messy. His curls fall into his eyes. His breathing breaks whenever she tightens around him. His jaw goes slack when she pulls him closer with both legs and he drives deeper, the practiced control slipping just enough to show her what she’s doing to him. That’s better than confidence.
She scratches lightly down his back. Garrett’s hips snap forward, harder than before. The bed shifts beneath them.
“Oh,” she says, delighted despite the breathlessness. “You like that.”
His eyes open. “Careful.”
She does it again.
“Fuck.” He drops his face into her neck, laughing once without humour. “You’re a problem.”
“You followed me home.”
“You dragged me.”
Her laugh turns into a sharp moan when he changes the angle, lifting her thigh higher over his arm. Garrett’s mouth curves against her throat.
“Not funny now?”
“You’re still annoying.”
“But?”
She digs her nails into him. “Don’t fish for compliments.”
He kisses her hard, rhythm roughening as the humour burns back into heat. The headboard begins tapping softly against the wall. His chain swings between them, cool metal brushing her chest before warming against her skin.
Her hands move everywhere they can reach: his back, his hair, the hard line of his arm beside her head. Garrett watches her whenever he can, eyes dark and intent, catching each shift in her body until he recognises the pressure beginning to build again.
His hand slips between them. The first circle of his thumb makes her hips jerk beneath him.
“Yeah?” he murmurs.
“You sound smug.”
“I sound focused.”
“You sound–” The next word disappears when he does it again, pressure firm and exact while he keeps moving inside her.
Garrett’s mouth finds her ear. “What do I sound like?”
She turns her head and bites his jaw.
His groan shudders through both of them. “Jesus Christ.”
“There,” she breathes. “Now you sound better.”
He laughs, ruined and low, and thrusts harder. The room narrows around them. The dark windows. The city spread in lights beyond the glass. The expensive quiet of her parents’ apartment being steadily dismantled by the soft knock of the bed and Garrett breathing her name against her throat.
Her orgasm climbs slower this time, building beneath every stroke until her entire body feels pulled tight around it. Garrett senses the change. His arm slides beneath her back, holding her closer, his mouth moving along her jaw in kisses that become less coordinated with every breath.
“Come on,” he murmurs. “I’ve got you.”
The words should be too intimate from him. They’re not. Her legs tighten around his waist. The pressure breaks bright and hot, dragging a cry out of her before she can swallow it. Garrett kisses her through it, hand steady between them, body moving until she starts trembling beneath him.
“Fuck,” he breathes. “That’s it.”
She clings to him through the aftershocks, nails biting into his shoulder. Garrett’s rhythm loses its careful shape. His face presses into her neck, breath coming apart against her skin.
“Where?” he asks, voice rough.
“Inside.” She catches his jaw, making him look at her. “Condom, remember?”
Something flashes through his eyes. “Yeah.”
A few more uneven thrusts and his whole body locks over hers, mouth falling open around a low, broken sound. She watches the last of his control go, watches his brows pull together and his forehead drop to hers as he comes.
For several seconds, neither of them moves. Garrett’s weight settles carefully onto one elbow. His chest rises hard against hers, chain lying warm between them. She can feel the rapid beat of his heart where their bodies meet.
He lifts his head eventually. His hair is a disaster. There’s a red mark beginning near his shoulder from her nails. His mouth looks thoroughly kissed and slightly stunned. She smiles before she can stop herself.
Garrett narrows his eyes. “What?”
She traces the scratch with one fingertip. “You look a little less confident.”
He glances down at her, still beneath him, legs tangled with his. “Do I?”
“A little.”
“Interesting.” He rolls his hips once, barely. Her breath catches. Garrett’s grin returns.
“You’re deeply irritating.”
He laughs and kisses the heel of her palm before carefully pulling away.
She watches him deal with the condom, expecting the strange shift that sometimes follows. The sudden awareness of a near-stranger in the room. Clothes on the floor. The body beside hers no longer obscured by wanting.
It doesn’t arrive. Garrett comes back with water from the bathroom, naked and completely comfortable, passing her the glass before climbing into bed again.
“You found the glasses?” she asks.
“There were twelve beside the sink.”
“My mother thinks hydration should feel formal.”
He settles against the headboard. “Your bathroom’s bigger than my bedroom.”
“Don’t tell Dean. He’ll become competitive.”
“Dean’s bathroom’s probably bigger than my house.”
She drinks, then hands him the glass. Garrett takes a long swallow from the same side without thinking about it. That shouldn’t feel intimate either.
She shifts beneath the sheet, studying the scratches along his shoulder. “Did I hurt you?”
Garrett looks down. “No.”
“You hesitated.”
“It stings.”
Her brows lift. “So I hurt you.”
“You say that like you’re proud.”
She tilts her head. “I’m… collecting information.”
“About?”
She drags one nail lightly over his chest. Garrett’s stomach tightens. “New information,” she says.
His gaze drops to her hand. “You planning a follow-up study?”
She looks at him. This was supposed to get him out of her system. That had been the point somewhere between the restaurant and the club, before the sweater came off and his hand stopped the second she asked and he kissed her like her reactions mattered more than his reputation.
Instead, Garrett’s sitting naked in her childhood bed, drinking from her water glass, hair destroyed by her fingers, looking far too pleased by the possibility that this might happen again.
The plot hasn’t merely thickened. The plot has developed shoulders, put on a chain and followed her home.
She takes the glass from his hand and sets it on the bedside table. “Maybe.”
Garrett catches her waist when she moves toward him, guiding her into his lap beneath the sheets.
“Good,” he says.
She settles over his thighs, trying not to react to the first unmistakable sign that they might not be finished for the night. “Don’t get cocky.”
His hands move slowly up her back. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”
He’s lying, obviously. She kisses him anyway.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
content warning: 18+, MDNI. clicker training, not mentioned but implied age gap (jack is canon age & reader is in 20’s), dom!jack x sub!reader, jack teasing reader at work, mentions of sex
a/n: based off this request! i hope you guys enjoy it :p it’s quite hot where i am so my writing skills may not be as good right now.. not proofread! lmk about any mistakes
masterlist
you didn’t know why your boyfriend clicked his tongue every time you had sex.
it was something you rarely noticed half the time. you could have made a list on when jack clicks his tongue.
every time he’d slip his cock inside of you, every time you had an orgasm, every time you did something he usually would correct (both in bed and at work), and every time you let out a whimper because he had done something you’d particularly enjoyed.
you never questioned it. either because you were too caught up in your pleasure to care, or you were too caught up in your pleasure to hear.
no matter the reason he did it, you didn’t care to ask or know. it was just another one of your boyfriends weird quirks to you.
today was the day you found out why.
you were doing your normal rounds of patients in the ER, talking to the ones who seemed lonely and making your visit quick and simple for the ones who wanted to do anything but talk.
you bumped into jack while you were walking down the hall, head down and distracted by the chart you were reading in your hands.
jack reached out to steady you by your shoulders, raising his eyebrows in amusement.
“it would be helpful if you looked where you were going.” he teased, but you gave him a half smile in response. it was nothing against him or something he’d done, you were simply distracted in returning some results to the nurses station.
jack knew this is exactly the moment he’d been waiting for ever since he started clicking his tongue when you were around.
he discovered clicker training by complete accident. he had overheard two patients talking about it when he entered their exam room, and his curiosity got the better of him. he asked them what that was, assuming it was for their pets at home.
his curiosity and interest only grew when they pair flushed and became avoidant with their eyes and answers. he didn’t push the couple, but it was the first thing he researched when he got off his shift.
and that’s how jack abbot formed the idea to attempt to clicker train his girlfriend.
and he was about to find out if his months of discreet training had paid off.
jack shook his head and clicked his tongue, watching with a smug smirk as you instantly straightened up and met his eyes with almost alarming attention.
“what?” you asked sharply, shifting nervously. “i’m sorry, jack. i’ll pay proper attention next time.” you apologised profusely, trying to ignore the sudden rush of heat in your cheeks and the pulse between your thighs.
you looked confused and nervous when jack started laughing. “what?” you urged, biting your inner cheek as he crossed his arms. “what are you laughing at?”
jack didn’t respond, he only reached up his hand to ruffle your hair in a way that felt condescending. “nothing, sweetheart. i’m just glad i didn’t do all of that work for nothing.”
that made you frown even harder. “what does that mean?” you demanded, pushing his bicep teasingly.
jack bent down so he was close enough to whisper in your ear. “just continue with your rounds. maybe if you’re good i’ll tell you later.” he murmured.
you watched as he turned to walk away, a puzzled expression taking over the embarrassed one.
you only realised what he was referring to when he clicked his tongue again, and you realised how immediately you straightened yourself.
your boyfriend had clicker trained you without you knowing.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
summary — jack has seen you leave a trail of broken hearts and bad dates, and he’s determined to prove to you that you’re looking for love in all the wrong places.
warnings — 12.6k words. age gap (jack’s around 50; reader’s a 4th year resident, so 20s), attending/resident power dynamic; mentor/mentee relationship, idiots in love maybe?? yearning!jack, jealous!jack, jack ‘i’ll pay for it’ abbot strikes Again!!!! hurt + comfort (one instance of jack being an ass, but he smooths it over during the same shift - they can’t stay mad at each other), mild angst, patient death, jack’s leg - reader helps him adjust the prosthetic and takes care of him during a long shift, canon-typical medical scenes and probably lots of inaccuracies (i’m an english major reddit is my best friend) ; on-page patient death, reader performing compressions, reader DATES DATES and may be unprofessional (affectionately she just wants to find love and her entire life revolves around the hospital who can blame her), reader’s written to have hair she brushes and can pin up, she also gets on her toes to kiss him but that can be ignored i just liked the image jack basically bribes her into a date, no smut but they’re So very much thinking about it, rushed-ish ending i think?
notes — wrote this in a slump it took so Unbelievably long and i’m not even sure i like it but i wanted to post something before i give up on writing anything ever again!!!!
It was midnight and a peds nurse was lingering by the ambulance doors, and Jack knew that he wasn’t meant to be there. Lewis was his name, maybe, but Jack couldn’t even be sure of that — and knew he had no reason to be sure of it, because the guy wasn’t meant to be there. Running the ER in the middle of the night, with all of the day’s patients handed off, and the night’s still finding their way through triage, was difficult in itself, and he didn’t have the energy to also babysit Ryan-or-Lewis-or-whoever hovering there like a little boy waiting to be picked up from school.
“Is he meant to be here?” Jack asked, closing the space toward the desk where Lena was pointing something, jutting his thumb in the direction of the guy.
Lena flattened a printout on the desk with two fingers, hardly sparing him a glance.
“Him. Peds. Why is he there?” he tried again.
“Couldn’t tell you,” she said, but the corner of her mouth had flicked up, proving that she was simply choosing not to tell him.
“He’s off his unit,” he said. He knew he sounded just slightly silly stating the obvious.
“Seems so.”
“Send him back, then,” Jack drawled, incredulous, hands finding his hips. “There’s enough shit going on here.”
“You send him back,” she retorted, amused just slightly. “If you’re so concerned.”
Jack looked up at the ceiling, shaking his head as his hands went to rest on his hips. When he looked back down, he found you walking toward the nurse and it suddenly made complete sense.
He let out a sigh. “This has to be a joke.”
His eyes, as they did more often than was appropriate, caught on you, hair coming down loose from where you’d pinned it, the scrubs lopsided at one hip, riding lower than where they’d started at the beginning of the night. You turned to say something to the guy quickly, and the movement caught the slip, your scrub top moving up half an inch, and Jack’s eyes went there before his brain could tell him that was wrong, some groove in him that noticed you before it noticed anything useful. He had a second of pure, unhelpful distraction before his brain reminded him that he was an attending and had things to do.
“I actually think it’s funny,” Lena said, shrugging.
Of course it had something to do with you. He should’ve figured it out the second he saw the guy standing there with his hands in the pouch of his scrubs, rocking heel to toe like the floor was just too exciting to be standing on. Nobody loitered around the ambulance bay at midnight for good reason. People came through those doors bleeding or they didn’t come through them at all, and this guy had shown up with nothing wrong with him, except maybe a case for some lovesickness.
“I’m gonna make this stop,” Jack said, already pushing himself away from the nurse’s station.
Lena’s eyes widened slightly. “Don’t say anything that gets you sat down with HR.”
“She can goddamn try me,” he said, and went. Also because Jack was fairly sure you would never report him to HR.
He crossed the floor and caught the tail-end of your conversation as he closed in.
“ — just tell me when you’re free, that’s all I’m asking,” the guy was saying.
You were already half-turned, already gone as you waved a hand loosely beside you. “I don’t know, I just don’t think we should try again.”
Jack blew out a breath, standing a few feet short of you, your back facing him. Why was he not surprised? He’d been keeping tally without meaning to, and he knew that was embarrassing. There was the radiology fellow who’d started hand-delivering films that very well could’ve gone through the system; the travel nurse who’d washed through in six weeks and left the floor faintly weird in his wake; the anaesthesia resident who now took the long way around the department if he saw you at the end of it, as though he were a dog who’d learned the fence was electric. And now this one, apparently, Peds with his whole hopeful heart hanging out in Jack’s department.
“You’re so sweet for coming down here,” you practically crooned at him, shifting on your heels, eyes flicking down to the form in your hand. “But I really do have a whole long night ahead of me, and I know my answer’s not gonna change, so I won’t make you wait around for it, okay?”
Jack fought the urge to roll his eyes when you said the words with the upward lilt of a woman sending a toddler back to his mother. He wanted to laugh a little when he saw that the guy had taken it standing up like it was a gift.
The hell of it was that Jack understood the man. He understood every last one of them because he stood next to you fifty hours a week, had been doing so for three years, and whatever the department thought of him after his consistent therapy, he was not carved out of stone.
Jack was afraid that if he hadn’t been your attending these last four years and a little younger, wearing his heart on his sleeve, he’d have been eating out of the palm of your hand.
You gave the guy a there-there pat, and it was only then did his eyes land on Jack, who he probably knew was your fucking attending. You turned then, and immediately said, “Oh, Dr. Abbot, I’ve got the guy in six’s labs back, the potassium —”
“Mhm.” Jack’s hands came up and landed on your shoulders before you’d finished the sentence, squaring you off the spot where you stood and turning you bodily back toward the floor like you were a gurney.
“It is four-point-nine, but the EKG’s good, so I was gonna recheck in —”
“Let’s recheck it now,” he said. He kept you moving, his palms broad through the cotton of your scrubs, steering you a few feet till your own feet caught onto the idea.
You grumbled something under your breath, and once he’d stopped you right in front of six, you turned to face him with your brows raised.
“Say something?” he asked, tipping his chin down.
“You seem like you’re mad at me,” you said.
“Huh. I do?” He let go of your shoulders — noticing, distantly, the exact second his hands came off and suddenly felt too empty — and reached past you to pluck six’s chart off the tray, more to have something to do with them than needing it. “You’re right. You should recheck in ten minutes.”
“You’re mad at me,” you said again, crossing your arms over your chest.
He blew out a breath, and suddenly felt just a little silly at getting worked up over a nurse by the doors when there was a large, glowing board behind him full of names that needed his complete, undivided attention.
You were a senior resident, after all, four years deep, one of his sharpest — you’d treated the guy in six, hadn’t you, you’d flagged it and called for the EKG and made the right call on the recheck before he’d even asked, all while dismantling some man’s hopes. Somehow, your mess and competence ran on the same current. You never let the first touch the second. He’d have loved, some nights, to have an excuse to be mad — a missed lab, a blown line, anything he could write up and point at — and you kept declining to hand him one. All of this meant he was left with this vague swampy irritation, and Jack wasn’t the sort of mentor who liked to hound upon that.
“No, sweetheart, I just love it when you get random men hanging around the department,” he settled on saying, feeling his shoulders visibly loosen a fraction.
You winced, eyes darting over to the emptiness in front of the doors now. “Sorry.”
“You’d say it won’t happen again, but we both know better.” He shrugged. Then, he reached out his hand — he wasn’t sure why, except that it just happened naturally — and patted you once on the shoulder, then on the second turned you to face the curtains leading to your patient. “Doctor up.”
And you did, the loose, embarrassed shape of you being replaced in the space of a single breath, being replaced by something Jack had watched grow into you over the years and still hadn’t quite gotten used to.
Trauma called it in nine minutes later, an MVC, unrestrained driver, GCS dropping in the field. Jack was working on a laceration in four when he heard the crackled warning, and by the time he’d looked up out the curtains, you were already moving, gowned and at the head of the bay calling out assignments like you’d been doing this for a decade.
“I need two units O-neg before he rolls in,” you said, voice pitched high enough to carry without yelling, cutting clean through the perpetual noise of the department. “Somebody get me a second eighteen-gauge ready, and I want an ultrasound in here.”
Donnie and Mateo were already moving, and so were the people around you, falling into your orbit like the room had easily reorganized itself around your voice the second it went up. Jack stood by the curtain, gloves from the lac still on, and found he couldn’t make himself move just yet.
The doors banged open. EMS wheeled the stretcher through fast, calling out vitals over each other, and you were already on the patient’s side before the gurney had fully stopped moving, hands moving on his neck, chest, eyes scanning his pupils in a matter of ten seconds. He began walking over, catching your voice as you called out your reads as someone hung the blood and someone else prepped the ultrasound wand. “Page neuro now.”
“On it,” Mateo said, already moving.
You had both hands on the patient, running the primary survey quickly, confirming, checking, discarding possibilities out in short, clipped sentences Jack recognized as the sound of your brain running six steps ahead of your mouth. Sweat had started on your hairline. You called out for OR to be on standby, eyes flickering around the room and landing on Jack. “OR, please,” you said, aimed at him, brows going up.
“On it,” Jack said, because there was no way he was going to let you be wrong about needing something and didn’t make sure you got it.
The next six minutes went by fast and loud, in bursts and then suddenly quiet, the room narrowing down on functionality. You stood at the center of it; you called it and ran it. You got the man upstairs stable enough that Walsh didn’t sound worried for one second, and that was a compliment from her.
Jack watched the whole thing from four feet back, arms crossed, and chipping in when your brain had snagged. He was feeling a heat in his chest helplessly and entirely unprofessional, it was always present when he was able to see, in real-time, how far you’d come from your first day of residency when your hands were a second too slow on the central line and how your voice would pitch up at the end of every read, asking for permission every time instead of stating it like a fact, eyes finding him across the room each time, checking.
There was none of that left in you now, he realized, had done so a long time ago. He thought, watching you now, that this was the closest thing he’d let himself do to falling in years, standing uselessly riveted as he watched a woman he’d taught outgrow the need for him in real time, and finding that instead of the loss he’d expected to feel when the day finally came, all he felt was warm and terrifying and too much like pride.
When the room had started clearing out, he watched your mouth drop open as you let out a heavy breath, eyes going over to him. The second he watched you realize he was still there, your face shifted, the relief turning into something sharper.
“Why didn’t you jump in?” You crossed the floor toward him in four hard strides, gloves already peeled off and balled tight in one fist, snapping the second one free with a motion that looked terrifyingly like it wanted to be aimed at him. “His pressure tanked for thirty seconds and you just watched.”
“You had it.”
“You didn’t know that,” you said, voice going up an octave, adrenaline still thrumming through you, hands coming up the gesture at the blood-streaked floor. “I could’ve missed something. You’re the attending, Jack, you’re supposed to catch if I missed something —”
“I would’ve,” he interrupted, stepping in close enough that you had to tilt your head back to keep glaring at him properly. “The second you needed me, I would’ve stepped in. I wasn’t gonna take it from you before you did.”
“You can’t gamble like that with a patient —” Your chest was rising and falling fast, gloves now crushed in your fist, and he could see the fear catching up now that everything around you had gone quiet enough to let it, something that looked more like fear of yourself than for the patient. “What if I’d frozen —?”
“I knew you wouldn’t.” He reached his hand out, thumb catching a smear of the blood at your jaw you’d accidentally smeared on yourself, wiping it off carefully with the pad of his thumb, and felt you go still under it. “You don’t trust my judgement?”
“You know I do. You just could’ve said something.”
“I could’ve. He dropped his hand from your jaw only to catch your wrist instead. “Didn’t wanna interrupt you being brilliant. Kinda liked watching it happen.”
Your mouth opened, surely to let out some unnecessary retort, and died there when he pressed one slow stroke of his thumb against your wrist, raising a brow.
“Relax,” he said, voice going rough as he leaned in a little, forcing you to meet his eyes properly. “Just take the win. That’s an order.”
“Now you wanna give orders,” you mumbled.
He barked out a short laugh, letting go of your wrist. “Only when you’re being stubborn for no reason.”
It was sometime during the second year of your residency when he’d started catching your drift. It had started with a random Friday shift. He’d seen you at the station, elbows on the counter, telling Lena something conspiratorially. Jack was meant to be reading a chart but couldn’t help how his ears had perked up. Anything to get through the shift, he supposed.
“ — no, but he was perfect on paper,” you were saying, “kept his house clean and everything. He told me he kept his plant alive for six years —”
“So, what happened?” Lena said flatly, like she already knew what you were going to say but wanted to hear anyway.
“He wanted to take me bowling on the second date,” you said through a sigh. “I know how it sounds, but you’ve gotta hear me out —”
“I’m genuinely not going anywhere.”
“ — for the first date, bowling’s fun. But he took me to a nice dinner the first time, he set a standard, and then the second date he goes bowling, which means the effort’s already —” You created a little downward slope with your hand. “And if it’s already sliding on date two, where’s it at on date two hundred? I can already see my marriage with him and it’s bad.”
It seemed you had a criteria, Jack learned then. It was proven even more when he’d heard you talk about your other failed dates, seen them, and learned — without ever wanting to — what they were, to an extent.
He knew you couldn’t stand a man who ordered for you without asking. He knew you’d written off a fellow for the way he talked about his mother, and another one — an accountant, a rare specimen who had no clue what an EKG was — over a text message you’d read aloud to Ellis in a voice of complete horror, though Jack had never caught what it actually said, only your face while you read it. He knew you gave people precisely three dates, that this was a rule you held if the first and second date went well, three apparently being the magic number at which a person could no longer hide the demon they were going to turn out to be (your words).
He knew, too, that you only allowed one kiss after the first date, if even that. It was never up for negotiation, no matter how beautifully the night had gone, for you never wanted to end up “emotionally overdrawn on an account you hadn’t even opened yet.”
He knew you a man lost real points if, over the three dates, if it involved drinks, he ordered the same one. He knew a man gained them, silently and instantly, for being able to sit in a lull without narrating his way out of it, and that you considered this the single rarest trait in modern dating.
He knew you were looking for something you had no name for and would recognize on sight, which struck him as a hell of a way to run a search.
He’d have told you, if you asked, that he tuned most of the station chatter out as a matter of survival, for while he enjoyed the occasional gossip, he couldn’t very well absorb everyone’s business. And that was true about everyone’s business but yours, apparently, because yours came in clear.
Your business he retained against his own better judgement, and he realized — once, during a slow shift — that he could’ve drawn you a better map of your taste than you seemed to carry yourself. He could’ve told you, if you asked, exactly the kind of man who’d finally clear your bar, and exactly why he had yet to show up.
It was almost nice, some nights, watching you try anyway. The ER was a place where everyone was kept tethered to the world by a thread, and everyone who worked in it long enough to develop some version of the same calluses. Jack had grown his years ago, and he wore them invisible, occasionally aching, and had come to terms with it being permanent.
Love, for Jack, had stopped being a real noun before you’d shown up, somewhere between things he used to want and things he’d decided weren’t for him anymore.
You still believed in it. You’d watched this place take everything soft out of grown men twice your seniority and somehow walked through the same fire hopeful, still convinced, against every scrap of evidence, that somewhere there was a person worth all that hoping.
For that reason, he had decided to not interrupt your endeavors, not until now, when he noticed you during hand-off before your night shift with him started, in front of Robby, of all people.
While Jack loved Robby like a brother, he had a documented, department-wide, actuarially reliable seven-week expiration date on every woman he charmed out of this building. He’d heard intra-departmental gossip about him. There was, Jack was fairly sure, a running joke about it that predated your residency by years.
He knew you definitely were not finding love in his best friend. But Jack felt the buzzing in his mind go quiet and mean watching how you with him.
You laughed at something and Jack lost, for one humiliating second, the thread of what he’d walked over to say. It happened sometimes, more than he’d admit to anyone. Ordinary noises out of you hit him somewhere in his chest before the better part of him flagged it as a problem, and he had to physically clear his throat before finding his footing again.
“ — Italian’s always good after pulling a double,” Robby was saying. “But I do love some microwave ramen, too, when I’m missing my med student days.”
“Oh, so your standards have been raised being chief?” you said, and Jack could hear the smile and wariness in it.
“For sure —”
Jack let out a huff, something resembling a laugh, as his feet planted him between the two of you. He was close enough that his shoulder nudged yours and you had to step back to keep your balance. He felt your weight land for a second against him with a satisfaction he had no, absolutely no business feeling for something so small. So childish.
He turned to Robby, spreading his hands wide, mock outrage. “My resident.”
Robby looked mildly amused, unbothered, so Jack added, before he could respond, “Go home before I report you to HR.”
“You’d do that to me?”
“In a heartbeat. Have some shame.” Jack kept his shoulder where it was still angled half in front of you, an old, unexamined instinct keeping the line drawn even though Robby had already backed off.
He tipped his head toward the doors, toward the gold light coming up in them, the day shift draining out around you both. “There’s a whole rich life waitin’ for you out there.”
Robby just smiled and pushed off the counter, giving you a small wave before he left.
Jack turned to you then, brows furrowed. “Seriously?”
You let out a short laugh. “Work hard, play hard?”
“Soundin’ a lot like a frat brother right now. Never have those words been said in an ER,” Jack said.
“I wasn’t actually going to do it,” you said, rushing the words out with something more honest in them. “For the record. I know what — he’s got a reputation.” You picked at the counter. “I was just talking to him. He’s funny.”
Jack had to recalibrate for a second. “You were talkin’ sweet to him.”
“I talk sweet to everyone.” You lifted a shoulder, completely unbothered. “You should try it sometime.”
He rolled his eyes at that. He reached over for your cup of coffee sitting between you — closer to his elbow than yours — and drank a sip, eyes going up to the ceiling at the sheer volume of syrup you’d decided you needed in your bloodstream today. “The hell?” he muttered, turning the cup slightly as if that would help. “Are you trying to embalm yourself?”
“Give it back.”
“In a minute.” He took a second sip, slower this time, and watched you over the rim of the cup. Then, he set it back a few degrees off how you’d had it, just to see your jaw tick.
You pulled the cup back in, thumbed it around until the lid faced you again, and drank from it without breaking your explanation. “I’m offended you think I’ll get wine and dined by the chief attending.” You tilted your head. “Give me some credit here. I won’t be his seven weeks.”
“Huh.” He rubbed the back of his neck, which was warm. “Well, good. Don’t think he’ll clear your bar anyway.”
“See, you get it,” you said, pointing a finger at him. “At least someone around here does.”
“Yes, ma’am,” he said, tipping his head slightly forward that even he hadn’t realized that he had shifted the distance just slightly. “Better than most.”
Your eyes widened slightly at that, and Jack took that as his cue to step back, clear his throat, as he jerked his chin toward the board.
“Alright, time to work. Stop the play,” he said, trying to get his voice the right level. “Go look at chest pain on three.”
“So bossy,” you said, but you were already turning around to go to three.
Well, that’s what he was, wasn’t he? For some reason, he had to remind himself that.
It was what he had to remind himself as his hands hovered your trembling ones as you tried to pump air into Mrs. Foley’s lungs, knowing she was already gone — had been for a while now, if he was honest — longer than it took you to admit. He knew it, he’d grown the grim ability to recognize when a body stopped being a patient and being someone you were performing compressions on for the family’s sake, for your own need to have done everything.
He’d let it run anyway, because you hadn’t accepted it yet, and he’d wanted to give you that extra minute to arrive at it on your own.
Mateo had come up to Jack’s side, snapping his gloves off, the sound of it overshadowed by your own heaving.
“She has to call it,” he murmured. “You want me to —”
“No.” Jack’s eyes, he felt, could not move away from your distress. “I’ve got her.”
Mateo looked at him for a moment longer than the moment warranted, and then he stepped back and let Jack be. You were still going, your compressions had gone harder, faster, less like genuine medicine and more like you were pleading with Mrs. Foley herself now. Sweat had gone to the hair at your temple. Your jaw was set in a clench Jack recognized all too well, and for a moment, Jack wished that he didn’t have to be so acutely tuned into watching what the job did to others, the same way it did to him.
He stepped in behind your shoulder, close, and brought his hand down over yours where they were locked on the old woman’s chest.
“Look at the clock,” he said quietly into your ear.
“One more round —”
“You’ve done plenty.” He pressed, gently, until your hands stilled under his, and felt your entire body resist it. “You know she was gone before we could’ve even done anything —”
“She’s been my patient for years —”
Jack knew then that while you may have been an excellent doctor, his senior resident that had bloomed under his mentorship but still could’ve gone without him and done just the same, it wasn’t a good feeling to wonder if the job would dim you the way it had him.
“I know.” He kept his hands over yours with enough pressure so as to not let you drive them down again. “That’s why it’s yours to call. But you’ve gotta call it, Doctor.”
Your breath hitched as you turned your neck to face him, and there was a pool brimming on your lashline that you kept at bay, nodding. Your hands under his stopped straining upward, and he felt the exact second you accepted it, for it moved through your shoulders and down your spine and left you a little smaller standing there, the fight trickling into the moment after, which Jack always thought was worse.
“Time of death,” you said, forcing your voice back into the procedural tone, “oh-three-forty-one.” You peeled your gloves off finger-by-finger.
His hand found the small of your back after taking the minute, leading you to the little family consult room with the boxed tissues and fake ficus with a couch that had absorbed more bad news since longer than you or he had worked there. He shut the door with the flat of his hand and let the floor’s noise cut to a hum through the drywall.
You stood in the middle of the room with your arms crossed, holding yourself, and stayed silent.
Jack propped himself against the table, arms folded, as he breathed out a small sigh through his nose. He knew you weren’t a talker after the bad ones. Some residents came out of a loss with their mouths running, narrating it into something survivable, and some went quiet and small and had to be waited out, and you were the second kind. So he waited.
You broke it eventually, like he always knew you would have. “I’ve got a butterscotch she gave me seven months ago in my locker still,” you murmured, craning your neck so you were looking at the ceiling. You wiped under your eyes with the heel of your hand roughly.
“Think I’ve got one, too,” he murmured, wincing as he tried to shift his weight.
It had been building up for the past few hours, a hot ring of wrong down below the knee where the socket had gone slick and furnace-warm because it was past hour fourteen, when he’d sweated the fit and never changed the liner because there’d been no window that wasn’t already accounted for. He shifted his weight off it, trying again, and reached down to thumb the release, breaking the seal.
He let out a short, punched out sigh as he pulled himself down onto the chair behind him, one hand balancing himself on the table. “Sorry,” he gruffed out, jaw clenching.
Your eyes flickered down to the prosthetic limb he was balancing against the pole of the table and you were already moving before he could finish apologizing. You never asked if he needed a hand. You’d learned sometime during your second year that asking him gave him a chance to say no, and you’d quit handing him that chance sometime during your second year, so now you just came. You went down on one knee at the pole of the table.
“Don’t say sorry,” you mumbled, eyes not meeting him.
His jaw stayed tight and he didn’t fight it, fight you. That was a formality and you both knew it, a thing he did with his shoulders and not his hands, but he watched the top of your head and thought — like he always did, each time, and never said out loud — there was no one else on god’s green earth he’d let do this in the way you did. Not the prosthetist, who did it clinically. Not the VA, who did it tired. You did it each time like it was nothing and everything at once, as though this something not worth remarking on.
He very badly wanted to thank you, despite how small he always felt when you did this. He wanted to tell you that you were, without question, better at this than anyone who was paid to do it.
Your fingers found the socket and went for the liner because you knew the fit went bad and the sweat before it went bad anywhere a person could see, knew he’d have to run it slick and furnace-hot than spend the fourteen minutes off the floor. You rolled it back with the flat of your thumb, easing the trapped heat out of it, and he felt the pressure of the ring of raw below his knee and had to clench his jaw to not let the relief show on his face. You spared him anyway by keeping your eyes down where they’d been.
“You’ll strip your skin doing this,” you said conversationally, the roughness still present in your voice from the code. “You know that. You keep running it past twelve and one of these nights it’s cellulitis and I’m admitting you.”
“If only I could be so lucky.”
He ducked his head slightly, a part of him wanting to catch the reaction, and he saw how one corner of your lip was barely turned up.
You thumbed a line of red where the socket’s edge had bitten in, checking it, and your touch went careful around there. “This is new. The edge is catching higher than it was.”
“Went to a new liner last month,” he said, voice low. “Not broke in yet.”
“Then you break it on your days off. Not on a fourteen hour.” You finally looked up at him, shaking your head with this flat, fond expression he’d come to realize was your favorite way to look at him. “You’d write me up for less.”
“I’d write you up for a lot less,” he agreed, thinking back on the time you’d fought him tooth-and-nail over staying through a migraine, refusing, point-blank, to hand off a soft rule-out chest pain at eleven when the migraine had started very visibly began creeping up on you.
He’d caught you before you’d said a word about it because you’d begun squinting at the numbers and pressed the heel of your hand against one eye for a moment too long between patients, thinking nobody was watching. He was, he realized, always watching you in some way.
“Go home,” he’d said quietly, catching you by the elbow outside the curtain. “That’s not a request.”
“I’m fine.”
“You’ve got a migraine.”
“I’ve got a job.” Your jaw had clenched, stubbornly, and Jack had thought that even if he’d put all his strength into it, he wouldn’t have been able to unclench it for you. “I’m not handing off a chest pain because my head hurts. This guy has waited long enough for a bed. I’m not the priority here.”
He’d wanted to tell you that you were, actually, that you were exactly the priority, and watching you white-knuckle forms with your pupils blown different sizes from pain scared him more than any board full of critical pains ever had. But he’d just pulled down the light two notches, told the nurses to shadow eleven’s discharge, and put a bottle of water and two Tylenol on your desk without a word. And thank god, you’d taken the Tylenol and finished the shift standing up because sitting made the room tilt worse, and only taken on non-critical cases. You’d refused until the end that you should’ve gone home three hours earlier.
Now, you huffed something that was nearly a laugh, your first real once since the code, and went back to setting. And Jack sat there with his arms crossed in the dark with your hands on the worst-guarded part of him and the door shut against the whole floor, and thought about how he believed nobody deserved you. People were vile and sucked and cut in line and let doors swing shut behind them, and you handed out three dates to men who wrote sonnets in your voicemail and couldn’t clear a bar you’d never once lowered for anyone. He’d thought, more nights than he liked to admit, that these people had no idea what they were auditioning for.
His eyes snagged on you because there was nothing else in this small room worth looking at. There was still salt dried in your lashline from the code. You were a wreck and you were fixing his leg anyway, still half-shaking from a woman you couldn’t save, and it hadn’t occurred to you to stop and put yourself back together first. It never did. Jack had seen the care run out of you before you ever decided to spend it.
“I’m sorry about Mrs. Foley,” he said.
You shook your head, face still angled down, thumb pausing mid-motion. “I’ll be okay,” you murmured, lifting up one shoulder. “I just hate that she couldn’t get here sooner.”
“You did nothing wrong,” he said plainly. “Family said she’s been feeling off for two days now.”
“I know.” Your voice cracked, betraying the flatness you were trying to present. “Doesn’t make it easier.”
You lifted your head for a moment, then, looking at him with a sad smile he knew you were painting on to get him to stop talking.
He nodded stiffly, tipping his chin down. “Alright. Finish my leg and we’ll run this floor together.”
Up in radiology a few nights later, Jack had gone himself to sort out a reading that had been sitting long and he’d cornered a tech and got what he needed and was already halfway out the door, jacket sleeves still rolled from the last set of compressions, when he saw the guy standing off by the light boxes.
Younger. A resident, he supposed, in scrubs a size too crisp for someone who’d actually been on the shift long enough to earn wrinkles in them. He’d been watching Jack the whole time — Jack could feel it, the itch of being observed — shifting his weight heel to toe against the linoleum floor.
“Somethin’ on my face?” Jack said flatly because he really did have to get back to the floor.
“You’re — sorry, you’re Dr. Abbot, right?”
“Last I checked.”
The guy’s hand came out of his jacket’s pocket, and there was a piece of folded paper in it. Jack looked at it like it was a spider, hoping — no, praying — it had something to do with work.
“Could you give this to her?” the guy asked, and Jack’s hope died, as he stepped closer. “The senior resident on your shift. She’ll — she’ll know who it’s from.”
“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Jack murmured, brows pulling in together. “You ever heard of texting, kid?”
“I did,” he said, and Jack could practically feel the heat radiating off of him. “She stopped answering, so I figured, maybe on paper, she’d actually —”
“Take the hint,” Jack grumbled, snatching the paper out of his hand. Then, as he turned to the door, he said, “You know I work in the ER?” When the guy only nodded quickly, he added, “You know she works in the ER?”
“I — yeah. Obviously.”
“Then you know she doesn’t need this.” He held up the paper between him and the guy. “She’s got enough on her plate without some guy too chicken to call her handing me a note like I’m her mailman.”
The guy opened his mouth, nose scrunching at Jack’s words, but nothing came out.
“Yeah.” Jack was already walking, note tucked in his pocket, done with the conversation. “Try calling next time. Or don’t.”
The guy looked at least a little sheepish, a little ashamed, and Jack thought good, he should feel ashamed. He wasn’t sure what the protocol in dating was now — he’d been just a little rusty and out of the stretch for a stretch of years he preferred not to count in single digits — but he was fairly certain that whatever the rules had curdled up to, this could not possibly be inside them.
He rode the elevator down with the note in his pockets, and he could feel the small stiff square of another man’s hope pressing over the outside of his thigh.
He found you at your desk, hands running restlessly through your hair as you spoke into the microphone, charting. The words were coming out of you bluntly, mechanic and after saying the same variation a thousand times over. There was a pen behind your ear you’d forgotten about and the residue of a lab value gone blue across the back of your hand where you’d scrawled it hours ago and never washed off.
He stood there for a second before you noticed him, and thought — not for the first time and with the same low irritation he always felt about it — that he had no earthly business being the man this got routed to.
Jack leaned down so his head hovered beside yours, scanning your work on the screen, close enough that his shoulder nearly brushed yours, head tilted to read your screen at an angle that had nothing to do with actually needing to see it.
“The man wants an espresso martini?” he asked, furrowing his brows as he read over your notes, right by your ear.
You jumped just slightly and swivelled on your stool to face him, then back at the screen. “Shit — Jack. Announce yourself.” You scanned the words on your notes, shaking your head and already backspacing. “No, that was me talking to myself. Stupid mic picked it up.”
“Long as it’s just the one,” he drawled, staying there in your space a little longer, watching the side of your face instead of the screen now. “Those things sneak up on you.”
“Speaking from experience?” You turned on your stool to face him fully, chin tilting up to meet his eyes, something playful and a little challenging in it.
“I’ve got a couple decades on you. Everything’s snuck up on me.”
You held his gaze a little longer, then looked away first, tongue coming out over your lips for a second. He took a small satisfaction in not being the one who blinked first.
He blew out a breath through his nose, remembering, with reluctance now, what he’d actually come here to do. “Speaking of sneaking up.” He pulled out the note from his pocket. “I got something to deliver to you —”
You furrowed your brows when he handed it to you. “Secret admirer?” you asked jokingly.
He barked out a short laugh. “Nothin’ secret about it. You ignoring some radiology fellow?”
You grimaced, opening the note and scanning over the words quickly. He could’ve left, but stayed instead and watched you read it. The frown only pulled deeper, and he saw your eye twitch once as you scanned the words.
Against his better judgement, he murmured, “That bad?”
“Uh — no, it’s okay.” You shrugged stiffly.
“Huh,” he breathed out, studying you outright now. “Wonder what you’re doin’ to these guys to get them so wound up.”
You chuckled, mostly to yourself. “Wouldn’t you like to know.”
His chest tightened at that. It was unfair how you could make anything to him sound like something he’d been waiting to hear. He swallowed. “Suppose I would.”
“That an offer, Dr. Abbot?”
“Might be,” he said, shrugging one shoulder.
You laughed — surprised, the tension in your shoulders breaking slightly — and shook your head, folding the note back up. “You’re ridiculous. Well, thank you for getting it to me. I’m sorry he bothered you with this —” You swivelled, placing the note on your desk before picking up your phone. “That’s really weird.”
“That’s one word for it,” Jack said, and left it there, because you’d already turned and had your phone in one hand and the microphone in the other. The small furrow was back between your brows, and he’d learned there was a point past which pushing you got him a brighter, smaller version of whatever you were covering.
He drifted toward the far end of the station where Mateo was crouched at the crash cart running his palm along the drawers, checking seals, restocking and checking the fact of it on slower nights like this.
“She okay?” Mateo asked, snapping the drawer, seemingly having caught the interaction.
“Oh, you know.” Jack leaned a shoulder into the wall, arms crossing. “The belle of our ball. Can’t clock in without collecting a proposal.”
Mateo huffed. “She loves love.”
“That she does.” Jack watched you across the station, the phone lit against your ear now. “Don’t know why she keeps doing that to herself, though.”
“She’s an optimist.” Mateo clicked a seal into place, then moved down the cart. “Thinks someone’s gonna turn out different.”
Jack hummed, then, because the question had been sitting low and unlovely for a couple hours, he asked, “You two give it a run ever?”
Mateo turned his neck to look up at Jack. “Me and —” He jutted his thumb behind him to vaguely gesture at you. “Her?”
“Mhm.” Jack kept his eyes on you. “You’re close.”
“Nah.” Mateo went back to the cart, shaking his head as he chuckled softly. “I don’t think I’d pass a single one of her tests. Besides, I got my eye on someone.”
“Apparently I don’t make the list either, I guess,” Jack murmured.
Mateo laughed through his nose, eyeing Jack with something new now. “You want to?”
Jack caught it, reaching his palm and smacking it against Mateo’s curls with no force. “No. Now, do your job.”
“I am —” He laughed through the words, eyes scanning over Jack’s stiffened posture now. “It’s good you don’t, then. Couldn’t handle her anyway.”
“Sure, I could,” Jack said immediately.
Mateo’s head turned again, lips curving upwards at Jack’s words, and he felt momentarily blindsided by his own mouth, entirely too honest for something that had started as a joke.
“Sure, you could,” Mateo teased, drawing out the words.
“Shut it.” Jack grabbed a box of gloves off the cart and set it down two shelves lower than it needed to go, purely to do something with his hands that didn’t involve reaching for Mateo’s collar. “Wasn’t a real question.”
Couldn’t handle you? As if he didn’t know, without having to think about it, that you took the stairs two at a time instead of the elevator when you were annoyed and needed somewhere to put your extra energy, or that you’d started drinking your coffee black on nights a patient reminded you of someone, syrup and cream abandoned, like sweetness felt wrong to have that shift. As if he hadn’t noticed, months ago, that you hummed the same four off-key notes from a jingle neither you nor Jack could place when a chart was boring you to death, or that you double-checked every single IV line now, ever since one bad mistake in your first year. He could very well handle you, he simply hadn’t been given the chance to do so.
Most of the time, Jack was fine with watching your love life play out in 3D. More often than not, he knew they’d never work out. You were just too good for anyone who came sniffing, and there was a grim comfort in that, in knowing the fellows and the nurses would wash through and out and leave you exactly where he found you, three feet down the counter from him, close enough to keep.
Tonight the comfort wasn’t coming. Mateo’s accidental interrogation had rubbed Jack wrongly, somewhere he had yet to fully locate yet, and was sitting in his chest like a splinter he kept forgetting was there until he turned the corner over the night, saw you, and noticed it was there. He should’ve let it stay as nothing, but his brain had apparently decided three hours later was the correct time to relitigate the whole exchange, turning it over at odd intervals between patients like a tongue worrying a chipped tooth.
It was the bad sort of slow in the ER, the sort that let his brain fill up with things he’d have no time for on a real night. Ellis had wandered over to your desk with two energy drinks and placed her arms loosely beside your computer.
Jack was distantly aware he had misplaced labs to hand back to you because they’d gotten lost in the system, and he told himself that was the whole reason his body had started moving in your direction.
“I got a rundown from Marge,” Ellis said, dropping into an empty stool beside you. “Apparently he wrote it out of the OR.”
“You’re joking,” you muttered. “I don’t understand it.”
Jack stood there with the labs in his hand, close enough to hear it.
“I’m still wondering if I should respond,” you were saying, half into your hands. “Is this romantic? This one’s never happened before.”
Ellis laughed slightly with you, and the two of you had built one of those small pockets that slow nights sometimes allowed, thirty seconds of being people instead of clinicians.
Jack set the labs down at the edge of your keyboard harder than he meant to, the papers slapping flat against the desk, and both of you looked up at him like he’d grown two heads. Fuck — had he? It sure felt like he was operating off of whatever chemical cocktail his brain had whipped up for nights like this, some ugly little compound of jealousy and exhaustion. He was fairly sure if you pulled his labs right now they’d look like a man in the middle of a bad reaction to something not yet figured out in the scientific world.
“Labs on eight got lost.” His palm stayed on the sheet for a few seconds too long, some instinct telling him to keep his hand on something solid before the rest of him did something stupid. “You’ll want to recheck the trop.”
His eyes cut, against every ounce of better judgement he had left, to the note still folded in your hand, the same one he’d carried down like it was radioactive, the same note that had clearly done something for you that four years of Jack standing next to you clearly hadn’t. An unreasonable, low feeling creeped up behind his ribs at the sight of it, hot and out of proportion to a piece of folded-fucking-paper.
Ellis’s smile went uncertain as he felt her gaze snag on him.
You blinked up at him, and whatever had been sitting easy in your face a second ago curdled itself away, the corners of your mouth retreating. He knew this same retreat, had watched you recalibrate your muscles, swiftly, built to be unreadable against anyone who hadn’t spent four years learning your face.
His stomach dropped and heat climbed up the back of his neck, jaw tightening on its own. He hated that his body had learned to answer you the way it answered a motor alarm. He hated more that some raw, cornered part in him — still smarting about Mateo’s offhand comment and sore from that folded note — felt it wasn’t soothed.
You blinked up at him, and the laugh faded off your face, and you said, easily, warm, “Yeah — course. I’ll get right on that.”
He shrugged up one shoulder, lips pressing into a thin line. He turned, already walking away. “Whenever there’s a gap on your social calendar, I guess.”
He heard the small silence that opened behind him, and he could practically imagine you and Ellis looking at each other. Then, he heard you push back from the desk, the stool wheels catching, and your footsteps coming after him like he’d known they would, because you were the last person to let something like that go.
“Hey.” You fell into step beside him, voice pitched low, still giving him more benefit than the doubt had earned in the last ten seconds. “What was that about?”
“Nothing.” He tilted his neck up slightly to do a quick scan of the board, some stubborn muscle in his neck refusing to let him meet your eyes. “Got a department to run.”
“And you’ve been running it great. You just became weird right now.” He could feel you working it over beside him, shifting on your feet as you toed the line between resident and the hard-won territory neither of you had ever named. “Jack.”
“You want to laugh about your shitty dates, that’s your business,” he said instead of letting it go, sounding too far from the man who’d had his hands hovering over yours an hour ago, watching you put in a chest tube, telling you that you’d done well. “Do it a little quieter. This is an ER, not a lunch table.”
His words stopped you for half a step. Jack kept walking, an ugly, cowardly momentum carrying him three more steps before you caught back up.
He heard you recalibrate your voice in real time when you said, “I was charting on a slow shift,” carefully. “You’ve made worse jokes when it’s even more busy. What’s this about?”
“It’s about you treating this place like it’s your dating pool and not your place of work.” The words came out much uglier than he meant, and he didn’t have it in him to call them back. “It’s not professional. It reflects on the department. Reflects on me. Somebody’s gotta say it, and apparently that’s me, since you clearly enjoy it too much to stop.”
You stopped walking altogether this time. He turned to face your stillness whole, then, and found your eyes narrowed at him, looking like you’d been hit from a direction you hadn’t been completely guarding against.
He let out a breath, fingers going up to his forehead to wipe at sweat that wasn’t there. “I’m just saying what —”
“I’m sorry,” you said, voice going level and courteous, as you nodded quickly. “You’re right. You’re my attending, it reflects on you. I’ll keep my personal life out of work.”
“That’s not —” he tried, but you were already turning away, shoulders squared and chin level, professional armor snapping into place just like he’d told you to. It should have made him feel better to watch you take it so cleanly, to not make a big deal out of it. All it made him feel was like something had been surgically removed from him.
“Stop —” he tried again, to your back now, and the sentence died somewhere between his teeth and the air. That was okay. There was no end to the sentence that didn’t sound worse than the beginning anyway.
He blew out a sharp breath through his nose, standing in the middle of the floor with his hand still half-raised toward you, fingers curling back into his palm when he realized you weren’t there to reach. Jack felt, distantly, uselessly, like the only thing standing still in the entire building.
“Great going,” he heard Lena say, trailing past him, a tray tucked against her hip, not even breaking stride. “You got rid of the one entertainment we’ve got around here.”
His shoulders stiffened, and he caught up with her in three steps, jaw working around words that wanted to spill out defensively and came out simply tired. “It’s not entertainment if she keeps getting hurt,” he grumbled. “She’s not a show. Stop treating her like one.”
“Didn’t look like she was the one getting hurt tonight,” she said, rounding a corner and leaving him standing there.
Jack let out a low groan, running a palm down the lower half of his face, and dropped his hand only when he’d scrubbed enough friction into his jaw to feel it sting a little, which was at least a sensation he’d chosen, at least tonight. He stood there a second longer, staring at nothing in particular. His hands found his hips on reflex.
“Fuck,” he muttered to himself, and dragged both hands back through his hair, gripping once at the roots before letting go.
He rolled his neck, felt it pop unsatisfyingly, and pushed off the wall he hadn’t even realized he was leaning against. His leg fucking ached, the burn starting behind his knee. He ignored it like he always did and started walking anyway, jaw still held tight, hands shoved deep into his pockets like he could physically hold himself together with the seams of his own black scrubs.
It was by the lockers after hand-off that Jack saw you next. Both of you had conveniently managed to work over-time; he because there was nothing to get home to, and you — he’d heard through the grapevine — because one of your patient’s little sister was coming in toward close, and you simply wanted to talk with her instead of handing the situation off to one of the day residents.
Usually, nobody had asked you to stay when you did. Most times, there was no version of staying that showed up in your favor; he and Shen were gone, so there was no attending grading you on it; no hours that counted. It was just for a kid who was going to get bad news from a face she’d seen before, so you cost yourself hours of sleep you most definitely needed to be the soft spot for a stranger’s little sister, and hadn’t mentioned it to a soul, and he knew you would’ve been embarrassed if he brought it up.
He found you using the little mirror inside your locker to apply some kind of pink-tubed gloss with one hand while the other ran its fingers through your hair. Jack pursed his lips, eyeing you from the doorway, because he was pretty sure you’d done something different to it in the last ten minutes.
“Look nice,” he tried, biting the bullet and walking toward his own locker. “Goin’ somewhere?”
You caught his eyes in the mirror instead of turning around. “Just breakfast,” you said, and there was none of the earlier lilt in it, the warmth that you’d always aimed at him gone functional. You capped the gloss with more force than it needed and dropped it into your bag.
Jack stood there a second too long with his hand over his own locker without opening it. He’d expected — and he knew he was more optimistic than usual for doing so — your easy back-and-forth, his slip-up from earlier forgotten. He wasn’t sure what to do with the quiet or you not looking at him properly, hairbrush working through your hair in short strokes.
He’d saved around thirty lives tonight, and that was what he was good at. He was not good, and had never claimed to be good, at the aftermath of hurting a person he’d have put his own body between a stretcher and wall for, without meaning to, over something that had never been about the radiology fellow at all.
He opted out of opening his locker and chose instead to lean his bicep against the locker, eyeing you in front of him. “Mad at me?” he murmured.
You let out a short breath, shaking your head, and he tracked all your micro-expressions through the mirror. “On the clock?”
“Well, we’ve both been off it for a while now,” he said, watching the shape of your mouth in the mirror, waiting for it to give something away. It didn’t. “But no. Asking as your —” He stopped himself, because ‘friend’ seemed not to be the honest word though it was the first one that popped up. “Off the clock. Whatever I am to you right now.”
You set the hairbrush down on the little shelf with more care than the moment needed. “It’s okay, Jack,” you said, shaking your head.
“Don’t think it is. Try again.”
You watched him for a second in the mirror, then you turned.
“It’s just embarrassing,” you said, and the words came out smaller than anything he’d heard out of you in years. You crossed your arms over your chest. “I respect you and I hate that you’d think for one second I don’t take this place seriously.” Your voice cracked on the last word, just barely, and you pressed your lips together. “So, yeah. It’s embarrassing to have my attending confirming I’m exactly what people think I am.”
He was shaking his head before you could even finish the sentence. “Nobody thinks —”
“You do,” you said, voice rising slightly. “So, off the clock, I’m embarrassed, and tonight, I’m going to be your resident. Because I agree with you. It’s been unprofessional of me to keep dating within the hospital —” You threw your arms up halfway by your side, and you let out a short laugh that came out dry and wrong. “And I hate that you’ve probably been thinking it for four years.”
“I haven’t,” he said too fast. God, he’d come here to make tonight better for you, not to make you re-evaluate all your years working with him. “Sure, I thought it was none of my business how you spend your good nights off. Didn’t stop me from thinking they didn’t deserve ‘em.”
You rolled your eyes. “You’re just saying that now ‘cause you feel bad.”
“Wish it were that simple,” he said, and chose to leave it unelaborated because it wasn’t that simple and he had no intention of explaining exactly why. “Half the time, you know it’s not gonna work out. You’re breaking my heart by making me watch you break yours.”
You blinked, and he watched the fight loosen out of you by inches. “It’s just a free breakfast, Jack. Nothing to get your heart broken over.”
Jack let out a huff through his nose, mouth opening to say what, he didn’t know. “Is that all? ‘Cause I can get you free breakfast for the rest of your life.”
You laughed, disbelieving, through your nose, some of the night’s weight finally cracking off of you. “You’ve got a weird way of apologizing.”
“Just to my favorite resident.” He pointed his index finger at you, lazy, and pushed himself off the lockers. His shoulder blades left a faint dust-print on the metal where he’d been leaning. He thumbed in the combination without looking at the dial — muscle memory, years of the same locker — and the door swung open with a rusted squeak. He pulled out his bag. “So?”
“So what?”
“You ditch the fellow.” He slung the bag up over his shoulder, close enough now that he caught the tail-end of the perfume you’d lightly spritzed over yourself. “I buy.”
You looked at him for a second too long, lips pushing to one side, as though you were gauging whether this was a bit or not, another line he’d tossed and wanted to let die on its own. He stood there, jaw set and features relaxing to show you he did mean it, more than he wanted to admit, if he was being honest with himself.
“You’re serious.”
“Do I look like I’m not?” He nodded once at your locker, your bag sitting on the shelf. “Grab your stuff. We’re going.”
“Fine,” you said finally, reaching over and zipping your backpack all the way before throwing it over one shoulder. “Can you drive? I’ve been taking the subway.”
“Why?” he asked drily. “You’ve got a car.”
Jack realized, as he watched you slide in across from him and folding both hands around the coffee before it was all the way poured, that he’d never once been on a date where the woman had no idea it was one.
It wasn’t lost on him what that made him, a man old enough to know better, letting a thing be one thing on his side of the table and another thing entirely on yours, saying nothing to square the difference. But he’d meant what he’d said, and he was going to feed you.
You ordered a short stack, eggs, hash brown, decaf on loop. She wrote it down, definitely having heard worse from better.
“Thanks for the treat, Jack,” you said when Dina left, bringing the rim of your cup to your lips. “Don’t think I could’ve done another breakfast to let him down gently.”
“We have to make some changes to your lifestyle,” Jack replied, voice rough, as he eyed you.
“Oh, yeah?” you murmured. “We?”
“Well, I did have to deliver a note to you today. In all my life working here, that’s never happened.”
You laughed around the rim of your cup. “In my defense, I don’t think anyone’s wrote me a note out of an OR either. That’s a first for both of us.”
“Glad we share the experience.”
Dina came by with a pot and topped you off without being asked, and placed the food in front of you. Jack watched you reach for the salt before your fork had even touched the eggs, shaking it twice over the plate.
“You’re gonna give yourself a stroke by forty.”
“You’re gonna give me a stroke right now if you comment on my food.” But you set the shaker down after the third shake, which he noticed and had to bite back a smile.
Dina dropped his plate in front of him — bacon, eggs, no pancakes — and you were reaching for it with a piece of your fork before she’d even finished setting his fork down. He gave you a faux-frown, picking up his fork and, without looking, spreading a piece of your hashbrown off the opposite plate in trade. He wasn’t sure when the two of you had started stealing bites and sips off of each other’s stuff, only that it’d started somewhere and calcified into something neither of you mentioned.
“Rude,” you said, mouth already full.
“Learned it from you,” he muttered, nudging his plate an inch closer to your side of the table, which you took full advantage of.
Dina’s radio crackled through something twangy and close-to-familiar behind the counter, competing with the clatter of a skillet somewhere in the back, the whole place smelling like batter and grease soaked into decades of countertop, syrup that had dried a hundred small amber rings nobody had ever fully scrubbed off.
“I’ve never been here before.” You absentmindedly cut the hashbrown in half as your eyes raked over the place. “This a regular spot for you?”
“Since before you joined,” he said easily, but his brows furrowed as he realized he’d been coming here alone for years. He was in the same booth when he could get it, ordered the same order, and it struck to him only now, watching you eat your hashbrowns, how much smaller and less lonely a booth felt with you taking up the other half of it. “Used to be the only quiet I got on some weeks.”
You hummed. “And now?”
“Guess the quiet’s pretty negotiable.” He shrugged. “I can go without it.”
You smiled down at your plate, something easy working at the corner of your mouth. A thread of syrup had gathered at the seam of your lips — you hadn’t noticed, too busy considering his answer — and before he’d cleared the impulse with the rest of himself, his thumb was already moving, catching it at the corner quickly, no different than when he swiped under your lashline for salt after a bad night.
You stayed still, having gotten used to his hands somewhere during your residency.
“You’re a mess,” he said, wiping his thumb off on the paper napkin folded under his elbow.
“You’ve got coffee on your scrub top,” you said, eyes flicking down to his chest. His brows furrowed and he looked down, and you were right. “Pot, kettle.”
He’d been about to say something else, he could’ve sworn it, but had lost every word of it watching you smile so unguarded, free enough to let him look at you. He had to reach for his coffee just to have something to do with his hands.
When the check came, folded in its little plastic tray, you both reached for it at once. Your hand landed flat over his knuckles. Neither of you moved it for a second, for his hand stayed exactly where it was, broad and unmoving under yours, and something unspoken passed through the two inches of fornica between your faces as he raised a brow at you. He slid the tray out from under you slowly.
“Said I’m buying,” he said, shaking his head slightly.
The drive back had been quieter than the one there had been. It was nearing ten in the morning, and he knew both of you had stayed up longer than intended, especially for two people who had to clock back in in a shorter amount of time than he deemed plausible to reset completely.
He’d cracked the window down an inch, and the air coming through carried the smell of wet pavement and the sound of a garbage truck grinding its gears three streets over. Your neighborhood, he was learning, woke up slow; there was a paperboy on a bike, a guy in scrubs different from yours locking up his own car after a shift that wasn’t at the PTMC, and Jack drove through it with two fingers loose over the wheel. Neither of you had bothered with the radio.
You’d gone somewhere billowy around your third cup of decaf, all the sharp edges of the night replaced with something looser and sleepier, and you gave him directions in a voice gone thick from exhaustion as you were likely starting to feel it behind your eyes.
He pulled his car along the curb and let it idle, one shoe braced against the floorboard, watching the numbers of your building.
“Gonna sleep?” he asked.
“Gonna try.” You were already working the bag strap over your shoulder, hair falling loose out of the knot you’d put it up in at some point at the diner, strands of it catching the early light. “I’ve got no idea how you do this then take SWAT calls.”
“You’d be able to do it, too, if I put you on the field.”
You mumbled something, letting your head drop against the window for a second, before picking itself back up. “Stop threatening me, Jack.”
He watched you fight your eyelids, his mouth pulling up at the corners at the sight. “C’mon. Get inside before I gotta carry you up.”
You snorted, half-hearted. “You can’t. You’d throw your hip out.”
“Try me.” He was already rounding the hood before you’d gathered your bearings, boots loud on the quiet street, and you let out another laugh and let him get there first, too tired to argue about who gets to open what.
He walked you up the cracked path, palm settling at the small of your back, and you leaned back into it, half your weight given over without you noticing it.
At the door, you fumbled with your keys out from under a granola wrapper and a capless pen, missed the lock twice, and gave up trying on the third. You turned to face him instead with your back against the frame and your bag slowly sliding off one shoulder.
“Thank you,” you said, words coming out loose and filtered by the exhaustion even as you tried to meet his eyes head-on. “For the — everything. The explanation. And the breakfast.”
Jack felt his lips curve up, fingers flexing at his sides. “Anytime.”
“And for driving me there — thank you. And for the drive back.”
“Uh-huh. You gonna go inside?” he said, voice going quieter as he looked down at the ground, at how the toes of your shoes were almost touching. “Or keep thanking me until you fall asleep standing up?”
You cocked your head to the side, your lips moving upwards into a fuller smile. His own mouth curved as he shifted on his feet slightly, closing the barely-there inch between his shoes and yours.
“Jack?”
He hummed, and you went up slightly onto your toes before he’d finished deciding what to do with you. Or maybe he’d moved in first, or maybe there was no real order to it at all. His mouth found yours somewhere in that uncertainty, slowly despite it, because he’d already worked out every version of this moment and this one had simply appeared in front of him.
His hand came up to cradle the side of your jaw, thumb settling into the soft hollow just beneath your ears. Your skin was warm despite the cold snap in the air, much softer than he’d let himself imagine, and he felt the exact second your breath caught against his mouth, a small stutter that made his fingers curve around your jaw, index resting against your cheekbone.
He kept it slow, it was the only thing he had any real control over right now, the pace of it instead of the fact of it. He used what little he had left, dragging his mouth against yours, like he could somehow make up for four years of nothing by refusing to rush the first thirty seconds of something. His other hand found your waist, and his palm felt how your back curved into him, the hitch of your ribs on an inhale, and he pressed you back the last inch against the doorframe more to ground himself.
Your fist found the front of his canvas jacket, dragging him in the last stubborn space he’d been too careful to close himself, and a sound came out of his chest that embarrassed him a little. He felt you smile against his mouth, and his entire body felt warm at having been caught enjoying this entirely as much as he was.
He tilted his head so his forehead pressed against yours and pulled his mouth away. His lips jutted out slightly, feeling suddenly empty and unwilling to put the full distance back between the two of you.
Your eyes were still shut, and you were breathing unevenly. “Thank you,” you murmured.
He huffed a short laugh, and in it, realized how breathless he, too, was.
You tipped your chin back up, already chasing him.
Jack felt the want knot up inside him, greedy and unreasonably leaning back in to meet you halfway before the rest of him had caught up and made him stop. He made a small sound in his throat and pinched his eyes shut, letting you get right up to the edge of it, breath already tangling with his, wanting so badly to just let it happen, before his finger came up between you, pressed light against your bottom lip to stop you a hair short. It was more for his own sake than the words he remembered you telling someone years ago ringing in his head.
“Ah-ah.” His voice came out rough with want, entirely at odds with his actions. “Your rule. Only one kiss after the first date. I’m trying —” he exhaled hard, almost dramatically, “— trying real hard here to make it to the second.”
“Huh?” Your eyes peeled open. “This was a date?”
“Best one you’ve had I’m guessing, with the way you’re breaking your rules.” His finger stayed right where it was, and he watched your eyes struggle to focus, still glassy from the kiss. He could feel the warm huff of breath breaking unsteady against his fingertip, could feel your mouth soft and parted underneath it, waiting on him.
You pressed a peck against his finger instead, your mouth barely dragging against his skin as a shy smile formed behind it that he felt more than saw. “Maybe.”
“Well, good.” He smiled, despite himself, and pushed himself off your forehead, opting instead to press his lips there. “Get some sleep,” he murmured against your hairline, lips lingering a little longer there. “Might be able to get a full seven hours.”
“Will you?”
“Doubt it.” He pulled back enough to look at you properly, thumb tracing a line along your cheekbone — his touch feather-light, tracking the exact curve of it, memorizing the route — before he made himself drop his hand entirely, fingers curling loosely at his sides because suddenly he had no idea what to do with them without you under them. “Kinda got a lot on my mind now.”
“Yeah?” You bit back a smile, still not quite steady on your feet. “Anything you wanna share with the class?”
“Not a chance.” He bent a fraction and hooked two fingers under the strap of your bag where it’d slid down to your elbow, dragging it slowly back up to your shoulders, knuckles grazing your arms the whole way. “You’ll find out. Eventually.”
He forced himself to step off the mat — one step back, then the second, putting real distance between you now — forcing ease into his expression that he definitely wasn’t feeling. He stopped a few feet away from you anyway, unable to fully commit to walking away, watching you stunned and still in your doorway, mouth a little kiss-soft. He felt so completely helpless and pleased at the sight. “Text me when you’re up and I’ll get to planning date two.”
You raised a hand into a wave, fingers curling in the air.
“Bye, Jack,” you said, and his name came out of your mouth softer than you probably meant it to, smooth and cushy the way it never sounded on shift.
He lifted his chin up at you once and made himself turn, finally, finding the path back to his car. He made it to the curb before he looked back again, and you were still standing there, one hand braced on the door, watching him go with an expression he was sure he was going to think of the entire drive home.
pairing – husband!rafe cameron x wife!reader
summary – rafe and his fiancée survive their bachelor and bachelorette parties by getting jealous over strippers neither of them actually hired.
warnings – jealousy, fake stripper mentions, bachelor/bachelorette parties, alcohol, postpartum body insecurity, swearing, suggestive tension.
notes from me – based on a convo @theycallherl0ve and i had!! whipped this up fast asf because ur girl doesn’t sleep! 🙂↕️🙂↕️
word count – 5.7k
navigation – masterlist |
By six-thirty, their bedroom looks as though two separate vanity-related crimes have taken place inside it. Her dress is hanging from the wardrobe door in a garment bag Sarah has already called depressing because it’s black, which is apparently inappropriate for a bachelorette party despite the fact that it ends several inches above her knee and has a neckline Rafe has been staring at every time he walks past it.
Three pairs of heels sit abandoned beside the bed while she decides which version of foot pain best represents her final night of unmarried freedom. The bathroom counter is crowded with makeup, perfume, curling irons and a glass of wine she poured forty minutes ago and keeps forgetting exists.
Rafe’s pacing behind her with Banks against his chest, one hand spread over the baby’s back while the other supports the heavy little head slowly losing its fight against sleep.
Banks is wearing blue footed pyjamas printed with tiny sailboats, one fist caught in the collar of Rafe’s t-shirt, his damp mouth pressed near his father’s shoulder.
Every few passes across the room, Rafe bounces him slightly harder, less from necessity than impatience.
“He knows you want him asleep,” she says, leaning closer to the mirror as she drags mascara carefully through her lashes.
Rafe glances at Banks, who opens one eye with the deep suspicion of somebody being discussed behind his back. “He’s tired.”
“He was tired an hour ago.”
“Yeah, well.” Rafe adjusts him higher, patting his back with a rhythm too deliberate to be soothing. “He’s being difficult.”
Banks makes a small, congested sound into his neck. She smiles at their reflection. “Don’t talk about him like he isn’t there.”
“He can’t understand me.”
“He understands tone.”
Rafe’s eyes lift to hers through the mirror. “You would know.”
The smile disappears from her mouth slowly enough that he sees it happen. His own expression shifts, something alert and cautious beneath the irritation he’s been carrying all afternoon.
She turns back to the mirror and reaches for her lip liner. “Hope the strippers like your tone.”
Banks stirs at the word, or maybe at the way Rafe’s hand stops against his back.
“There it is,” Rafe mutters.
“What?”
“You’ve brought it up six times.”
“I haven’t brought anything up.” She traces the edge of her mouth with careful precision, refusing to look at him. “I hope you have a lovely night. You, Topper, Kelce and however many women you’ve paid to put their asses near your face.”
Rafe’s jaw tightens. “You said you were getting strippers first.”
“Because you mentioned them.”
“I made a joke.”
“So did I,” she says, glaring at her own reflection.
“Didn’t sound like a joke.”
“Well, neither did yours.”
Behind her, Banks lifts his head and looks between them with wide, sleepy eyes, his hair flattened into a soft brown sweep on one side. Rafe glances down, then resumes bouncing him with the stiff patience of a man being forced to parent through an argument with his future wife.
“You’d already booked yours by then,” he says.
Her stomach dips, stupidly, because this is the exact point at which she could end the whole thing. She could tell him there are no strippers.
She could tell him the rented house has two bartenders, a private chef Sarah found through somebody from Chapel Hill, an enormous bathtub nobody intends to use responsibly, and enough champagne to remove several years from their collective life expectancy.
She could tell him the wildest thing planned is a game involving printed photographs of his face and several deeply personal questions about their sex life.
Instead, she folds one leg over the other and raises her eyebrows. “Why do you care?”
Rafe stares at her. Banks stares at her too, though with considerably less accusation and more interest in the shiny clasp of her robe.
“I don’t,” Rafe says finally.
It lands so badly that even he seems to hear it. Her mouth presses into a thin line. “Great.”
“Great.”
“Then we’re both happy.”
“Yeah.”
“Perfect.”
Rafe turns away and walks Banks toward the windows, where the last of the evening light is stretched peach and gold across the marina. Their rental is small enough that he only gets four paces before needing to turn again.
Banks watches the ceiling fan move overhead, his grip loosening from Rafe’s shirt while his father glares through the glass at absolutely nothing.
They’ve been together long enough that she knows the exact shape of Rafe’s jealousy before he admits it exists. It starts in his shoulders, climbs into his jaw and then settles around his mouth, where every word becomes too casual.
In high school, he once spent an entire football game pretending not to care that a boy had asked for her number, then shoved the boy into a drinks table at an after-party for a completely unrelated reason involving disrespect.
At twenty-two, with their son drifting asleep against his chest and a wedding six weeks away, he’s developed almost no additional dignity.
She turns back to the mirror and begins blending powder beneath her eyes. The skin there still carries the faint tired shadows Banks has given them both since birth, though hers are easier to cover.
Pregnancy changed her in a hundred quiet ways nobody had warned her would remain after the baby arrived. Her hips are softer. Her breasts sit differently in dresses. There’s a pale little mark near her navel and a thin silver line low across one side of her stomach where her skin stretched faster than it could forgive her.
Rafe has never once looked at any of it as damage. If anything, he’s become more unbearable, hands always finding her waist when he passes, mouth pressing against the soft curve of her stomach like it belongs to him twice now.
But the image arrives anyway: some polished, impossible woman with smooth skin and professional confidence bending over him beneath coloured lights while Topper and Kelce howl themselves stupid.
The mascara wand slips. She catches it before it marks her cheek.
“You okay?” Rafe asks immediately.
She looks at him in the mirror. “Fine.”
His gaze moves over her face, searching long enough to make her feel exposed. Then Banks gives one final sigh and goes heavy against his chest, saving them both. Rafe lowers his voice. “He’s out.”
“Thank God.”
“Wheezie texted. She’s downstairs.”
She nods and caps the mascara. “Can you put him down?”
Rafe doesn’t move. “You’re wearing that?”
Her eyes lift. “My robe?”
“The dress.”
She turns slowly. “Yes.”
He looks toward the garment bag with open dislike. “It’s short.”
“It’s my bachelorette party.”
“Yeah, I know what it is.”
“Do you?” she asks sweetly. “Because yours seems to involve significantly less clothing.”
Rafe’s nostrils flare. Banks shifts against him, and he immediately cups the back of the baby’s head, his fingers gentle despite the rest of him.
“Have fun,” he says.
She smiles without showing teeth. “You too.”
“I will.”
“Make sure you tip.”
“Make sure you keep your hands to yourself.”
She lets out a laugh that contains no amusement. “They’re being paid to put their hands on me, Rafe.”
His face changes. It’s small, but satisfying enough that warmth sparks briefly through the jealousy in her chest. His eyes narrow; his grip shifts beneath Banks; the muscle beside his mouth jumps once.
Rafe stands there another second, furious in complete silence, then carries their sleeping son from the room with the careful, controlled steps of a man leaving before he says something that cancels a wedding.
Wheezie is sitting cross-legged on the couch downstairs when they emerge, a bowl of cereal balanced on her knee and the television low enough to suggest she has already received several instructions from Rafe.
She’s sixteen and trying desperately to look bored by the responsibility of keeping her nephew alive, though she has brought an overnight bag large enough for a week and arranged Banks’ bottles in the fridge by time.
“He went down?” she asks.
“Finally,” Rafe says, checking the baby monitor on the coffee table despite having checked it less than a minute ago.
Wheezie looks between them. Her eyes linger on Rafe’s dark expression, then move to the way her future sister-in-law is fastening one earring with slightly too much force. “You guys fighting?”
“No,” they say together.
Wheezie takes another spoonful of cereal. “Okay.”
Rafe points at the monitor. “If he cries longer than five minutes, call me.”
“I know.”
“If he feels warm–”
“I know.”
“Don’t give him the red pacifier. He hates it.”
“I know, Rafe.”
“And if somebody knocks–”
“Don’t answer unless it’s Sarah, call the police if they don’t leave, and never tell anyone I’m here alone.” Wheezie looks up at him. “You made me write it down.”
He ignores that and bends to kiss the top of her head, then bends again when she ducks away too late. “Don’t invite anybody over.”
“As if I’d invite someone here while your baby’s asleep upstairs and you’re acting like you’re in the Secret Service.”
“Our baby,” his fiancée corrects from the doorway.
Rafe’s eyes find her immediately. She’s changed into the black dress. It fits close through her waist and hips before ending high against her thighs, the neckline soft and low without being dramatic.
Her hair falls loose around her shoulders, glossy from the curling iron, and the heels make her legs look longer than they have any right to inside their own home.
His gaze drags from her face to her chest, down her stomach and legs, then back up again with an intensity that makes Wheezie sigh loudly and focus on the television.
Rafe’s mouth parts. “No.”
Her brows lift. “No?”
“You’re not wearing that.”
She looks down at herself. “Seems like I am.”
“Baby.”
“Your strippers will be wearing less.”
“That’s different.”
The silence after it is immediate and lethal. Wheezie lowers her spoon.
Rafe closes his eyes briefly. “That came out wrong.”
“Did it?”
“I meant–” He gestures once, already losing ground. “They’re working.”
Her face goes blank. “Oh, good. I’m glad you respect their profession.”
Wheezie presses her lips together, shoulders beginning to shake. Rafe looks at her. “Go upstairs.”
“I’m babysitting.”
“Do it upstairs.”
“You said not to leave the monitor.”
He points toward the stairs anyway. “Wheezie.”
She collects her cereal and the monitor with no urgency at all, pausing beside her future sister-in-law to whisper, “You look really hot,” before disappearing into the hallway.
“Thank you,” she calls after her, then looks at Rafe. “Somebody appreciates me.”
Rafe steps closer, his hands finding her waist before either of them acknowledges the movement. His palms settle warm against the fabric, thumbs pressing into the curve above her hips while his eyes move over her face.
“I appreciate you,” he says.
“Mm.”
“Too much, probably.”
“You’ll survive.”
His gaze drops to her mouth. For one second, the fight thins beneath the familiar pull between them, all the stupid jealousy and wounded pride making space for the fact that she looks beautiful and he’s Rafe, which has always been a difficult combination for his self-control.
Then a car horn sounds outside. Her friends.
Rafe’s hands tighten once. “You gonna let some guy touch you?”
She stares at him. “Are you gonna let some woman touch you?”
“That’s not an answer.”
“Neither was yours.”
The horn sounds again, followed by Sarah yelling her name through an open window.
She slips out of his grip, takes her small handbag from the side table. At the door, she turns back. Rafe’s still standing beside the couch, broad and tense in a black button-down with the sleeves already pushed to his forearms, looking less like a groom going out with his friends than a man attending a meeting where somebody may have insulted him in advance.
“Have a nice time,” she says.
His jaw shifts. “You too.”
“And don’t worry. I’ll make sure the stripper knows I’m engaged.”
Rafe’s eyes flash. “Real funny.”
She smiles, opens the door and steps into the warm night before he can see how badly she wants him to stop her.
The house Sarah rented sits behind a private gate on the sound, all white stone, high windows and expensive furniture chosen by somebody who has never spilled anything in their life. By nine, the furniture is already in danger.
There are balloons twisted around the stair railing, flowers crowded over every available surface and a hand-painted banner over the kitchen island that reads SAME DICK FOREVER in gold lettering.
Two bartenders in white shirts are making cocktails beneath pendant lights while music rolls through the open doors toward the pool. Somebody from college has brought a disposable camera and has taken twelve photographs of Sarah drinking directly from a champagne bottle.
Her high-school friends have filled the dining room with gifts, matching silk pyjamas and enough lingerie to make her regret telling anyone her size.
It’s fun. Genuinely, loudly fun. She dances barefoot in the living room with a plastic veil clipped badly into her hair. She drinks something pink with rosemary floating in it, takes photographs beside the pool, cries once when Sarah gives a speech about how she has loved Rafe longer than any reasonable person should have been expected to, then threatens to drown Sarah for mentioning the time she and Rafe broke up and continued sleeping together anyway.
Still, every time the front gate opens or one of the bartenders carries a tray through the room, her stomach tenses before her mind catches up.
At ten-thirty, she’s sitting on the kitchen counter with her heels abandoned below her, turning the stem of a champagne glass between her fingers while Sarah and two of her college friends argue about whether Topper would book tasteful strippers or terrifying ones.
“Topper doesn’t know what tasteful means,” Sarah says. “He thinks boat shoes are formalwear.”
“He’d probably get, like, matching blondes,” one of her friends says.
Her fingers stop around the glass. Sarah notices. She’s spent too much of her life watching Rafe’s face and has become unfortunately skilled at reading the people attached to him too.
“Hey,” she says, pushing away from the island. “They don’t have strippers.”
She looks at her. “You don’t know that.”
“I know my brother.”
“You know he’s an idiot.”
“Yes, but he’s an idiot who’s been obsessed with you since, like, he grew facial hair.”
One of the girls nods seriously. “Before that, probably.”
She stares into the pale gold bubbles rising through her drink. “It’s not even that I think he’d do anything.”
“Obviously,” Sarah says.
“I know he wouldn’t. I just–” She draws in a breath and looks down at the dress gathered slightly over her thighs. “They’re strippers. That’s their whole thing. They’re supposed to look perfect and know what they’re doing, and I’m–”
“A literal smoke show,” somebody interrupts.
She laughs weakly. “I’m a… mother.”
The words leave a strange, embarrassed ache behind them. Banks has rearranged every room inside her, physical and otherwise, until she no longer remembers what life felt like before the weight of him sleeping against her chest. and she wouldn’t have it any other way.
But motherhood has made her body feel public in ways she still isn’t used to – examined by doctors, touched by nurses, changed by a baby, needed at all hours.
Some nights she feels beautiful because Rafe looks at her like he could start a religion around the sight of her in an old t-shirt. Other nights, she catches herself in the bathroom mirror and doesn’t recognise where the girl from high school went.
Sarah steps between her knees and takes the champagne glass away. “Okay. First of all, Rafe has stared at you so hard at family dinners that Rose has asked him to stop.”
“That is true,” one of the girls says.
“Second, he threatened Topper at your baby shower because Topper said you looked good pregnant.”
She rolls her eyes. “He said I was glowing.”
“Rafe heard the word good and stopped processing language.” Sarah puts both hands on her knees. “And third, you had his baby. Do you genuinely think that made him less insane about you?”
She swallows.
Sarah’s mouth softens. “He checks your face before he checks Banks. He walks into a room and looks for you like somebody’s going to hide you behind a curtain. A woman could take every item of clothing off directly in front of him and he’d still be thinking about whether you ate dinner.”
“That doesn’t mean he wouldn’t look.”
“Well, he has eyes,” Sarah says reasonably. “But he also has fear. Specifically of you.”
A laugh breaks out of her before she can stop it.
Sarah squeezes her knees. “You are hot. You are marrying the worst person on this island. You won.”
She scrunches up her nose. “That feels insulting to both of us.”
“It should.”
Across town, Topper is standing on the leather seat of a private booth with one hand wrapped around a bottle of tequila and the other raised like he’s announcing the beginning of a war.
“To Rafe!” he shouts over the music.
Rafe sits below him with his elbows on his knees, staring into a glass he hasn’t touched for several minutes. The club is crowded and expensive and loud enough that the bass seems to thud directly through his teeth.
Kelce is speaking to a girl near the railing. Three guys from high school are arguing about whether they can convince the bartender that Topper is famous. A bucket of champagne sweats onto the table despite none of them wanting champagne.
Topper lowers himself heavily into the booth. “You’re gonna love the next part.”
Rafe looks at him. “What next part?”
Topper grins.
Rafe’s entire body goes still. “What’d you do?”
“The entertainment.”
Kelce turns from the railing. “You actually got strippers?”
Topper looks offended. “It’s a bachelor party. Rafe organised them.”
“There are no strippers,” Rafe says.
Topper laughs. Then he sees Rafe’s face and stops. “What?”
“There are no fuckin’ strippers.”
“But you said–”
“I lied.”
Kelce blinks. “To us?”
“To everyone.”
Topper slowly puts down the tequila. “Why?”
“Because my fuckin’ fiancée said she was getting one.”
Topper frowns. “So you booked one too?”
“No.” Rafe leans back, dragging both hands over his face, then taps at his temple. “Jesus Christ, are you listening?”
“You… told your fiancée you were having strippers at your bachelor party,” Kelce says, piecing it together with painful care, “because… she told you she was having strippers at hers.”
“Yeah.”
“But you’re not.”
“No.”
Topper’s brows rise. “But she is.”
Rafe’s hands stop against his face. The club seems to become louder. Somewhere behind them, a glass breaks and people cheer. Coloured light moves over the table in slow blue strips.
Kelce grimaces. “Shit.”
Rafe looks between them. “What?”
Topper sits down properly now. “Do you think she actually got one?”
Rafe’s jaw shifts. “She said she did.”
“Girls say stuff,” Kelce offers.
“She had a whole house rented,” Topper says. “That’s prime stripper territory.”
Rafe looks at him with open hatred. “Prime stripper territory?”
“I’m saying there’s, like, space.”
Kelce nods reluctantly. “They’ve probably got poles and shit they bring with them.”
“I’m just saying, regular guys can’t compete with that shit. They can pick women up and–”
Rafe stands so abruptly the table shakes.
Topper grabs his wrist. “Where are you going?”
“Home.”
“You can’t go home. She’s not there.”
“Then I’ll go to the house,” Rafe gets out through gritted teeth.
“And do what?” Kelce asks. “Fight a stripper?”
Rafe looks as though the idea hasn’t been ruled out.
Topper tugs him back toward the booth. “Sit down, man. You’ll look crazy.”
“I am not sitting here while some oiled-up asshole puts his hands on my fiancée.”
Kelce’s mouth twitches. “Oiled up?”
Rafe points at him. “I’ll kill you first.”
Topper manages to get him seated again, though only because two members of security have begun watching them from across the club.
“Okay,” Topper says, keeping one hand on Rafe’s shoulder. “Think about this logically. She loves you.”
“That’s not the point.”
“She had your kid,” Topper tries.
“Also not the point.”
“She’s marrying you even though everybody told her not to.”
Rafe turns slowly. “Who told her not to?”
Topper pauses. “Figure of speech.”
“Who?”
“Nobody.” He takes a drink. “Everybody’s very supportive.”
Rafe stares at the dark screen of his phone. He’s checked it twelve times. Her last message is a photograph sent two hours ago of Banks asleep in his cot, forwarded from Wheezie with the caption our perfect angel, followed by a second message thirty seconds later: unlike his slutty father.
He types, Rude. Then, You good? Then deletes both.
Kelce watches over his shoulder. “Text her.”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“Because I’m not giving her the satisfaction.”
“Of… knowing you care whether she’s being dry-humped by a stranger?” Topper asks.
Rafe looks up. “You’re real close to gettin’ left here.”
At one the following afternoon, she lets herself into the rental with her shoes in one hand and her overnight bag dragging behind her. The house is cool, quiet and dim except for the television playing softly in the living room.
Her head aches behind one eye. Her mouth tastes like champagne and the greasy breakfast sandwich Sarah forced into her before putting her in a car. There’s glitter inside her bra, though she cannot remember anybody using glitter.
Then Banks squeals from the floor, and everything in her softens at once. “There’s my baby!”
He’s sitting astride Rafe’s stomach in only a nappy and one sock, both hands planted on his father’s face while Rafe lies flat on the rug beneath him, visibly hungover and making no effort to defend himself.
His hair is crushed sideways from sleep. There’s a faint purple mark near his wrist that looks suspiciously like a nightclub stamp, and his eyes open only halfway when she enters.
Banks slaps both palms against his cheeks. Rafe exhales. “Yeah, buddy. Great.”
She drops the bag by the door and crosses the room, the ache in her head briefly forgotten beneath the warm little burst in her chest. “Hi, my babies.”
Rafe’s eyes move to her first, even with their son sitting directly on his throat. They drag slowly over her bare legs, yesterday’s dress beneath Sarah’s oversized cardigan, the smeared shadow beneath her eyes. Something in his face loosens, though his mouth stays careful.
“Hey,” he says.
She lowers herself to the rug beside them and immediately folds into his side, pressing her face against his shoulder. Rafe’s arm comes around her by instinct, hand settling over her back while Banks makes an outraged sound at being excluded.
She laughs and pulls him down between them. “Hi, my love. Were you good for Auntie Wheezie?”
Banks grabs both sides of her face, fingers pressing into her cheeks with ecstatic force.
“Gentle,” Rafe murmurs, guiding one tiny hand away from her eye.
She kisses Banks’s palm, then his wrist, then the soft warm crease beneath his chin until he begins squealing and kicking his feet against Rafe’s ribs. Rafe grunts, but his hand remains against her waist, thumb moving absently beneath the cardigan.
She closes her eyes and lets herself fit there for a moment. Her boys. Her house. Banks’s warm body wriggling between them and Rafe smelling faintly of soap, stale liquor and the baby lotion he claims he hates but uses too much of.
Somewhere beneath the relief, an image tries to form – Rafe seated beneath nightclub lights, a woman’s breasts level with his face, his hands possibly on a waist that isn’t hers. She presses her mouth harder against Banks’s hair until it goes away.
Beside her, Rafe looks at the crease where her dress has ridden higher over her thigh and thinks about a man with professionally developed abdominal muscles placing his hands there. His jaw tightens.
Banks catches a fistful of his shirt and tries to climb higher. Rafe looks at him. “Your mother had fun.”
She hears the accusation beneath the words and lifts her head. “Your father did too.”
“Mm,” he hums, eyes narrowing.
“Mm,” she repeats mockingly.
Banks looks between them, delighted that the tension has returned.
It lasts until that night. Banks goes down easily, exhausted from a day spent using Rafe as furniture, and the house settles around them before eleven.
She showers until the last of the hairspray loosens from her scalp, changes into one of Rafe’s shirts and climbs into bed while he finishes brushing his teeth.
Neither of them mentions the party.
Rafe switches off the bathroom light and gets beneath the sheet beside her, broad and warm and freshly clean, his hair still damp at the temples. She immediately moves toward him because her body has no loyalty to her pride, stretching across his chest with one leg caught between his and her chin resting on her folded hands.
His palm settles over the back of her thigh. For a minute, they lie there in the blue-dark room listening to Banks breathe through the monitor. Rafe’s thumb moves slowly against her skin. She watches his face, tracing the tired shadows beneath his eyes, the faint roughness at his jaw, the mouth that has spent the entire day behaving suspiciously.
“So,” she says.
His thumb stops.
She lifts her chin slightly. “Your stripper.”
Rafe clears his throat. “What about her?”
The pronoun hits like a pin sliding beneath her nail.
Her smile becomes very still. “What was her name?”
He looks toward the ceiling. She waits.
“Uhhh.” Rafe swallows. “Tracy.”
“Tracy.”
“Yeah.”
Her stomach twists. A normal, friendly name. A woman named Tracy has apparently put her breasts near the father of her child and probably asked him what he wanted while moving in ways she learned in an actual class.
“Pretty?” she asks.
Rafe’s eyes flick toward her. “What?”
“Was she pretty?”
His hesitation lasts less than a second. It’s still fatal. “She was–” He shifts beneath her. “You know. Fine.”
“Fine.”
“Baby–”
“And what did Tracy do?”
Rafe’s mouth opens. Nothing arrives.
She pushes herself higher on his chest, hair falling around them. “What did she do, Rafe?”
“Well, there was–” His gaze moves quickly over her face, trying to calculate the safest route through a situation that has none. “There was Tracy, and then–”
Her whole body goes rigid. “And?”
He blinks.
“And?” she repeats, louder now. “Rafe Cameron, you had multiple strippers?”
His eyes go wide. “No.”
“You just said and.”
“I know, but–”
“You fucker.” She shoves off his chest, tangled immediately in the sheet. “Multiple? You sat there while multiple women put their– what, their tits in your face?”
“Wait, wait.” Rafe catches her around the waist before she can get off the bed. “Baby, I lied.”
She turns in his grip. “You lied?”
“I lied!”
“About which part?”
“All of it.”
Her face empties.
Rafe pushes himself upright, keeping both hands around her as though she may attempt to escape through the wall. “There were no strippers.”
She stares at him.
“None,” he says quickly. “Not Tracy, not anybody. Tracy’s not real. I panicked.”
She blinks. “You invented a stripper?”
“I needed a name.”
“Why?”
“Because you asked me!”
She opens her mouth, closes it, then opens it again. “You told me you had strippers.”
“Because you said you were getting one.” His voice climbs before he remembers their sleeping child down the hall and drags it back into an urgent whisper. “You mentioned it first, and I thought you were serious, and I wasn’t gonna sit there looking like some pathetic asshole while you had some guy’s dick swinging around your face.”
Her eyes widen. “That’s not what strippers do.”
“How would I know?”
“You said you were hiring them!”
“I was lying!”
She pulls back slightly, still caught between his hands. Rafe’s face is open now in the particular, reluctant way it only becomes when embarrassment has finally overpowered self-protection.
His cheeks are faintly flushed beneath the low light. His jaw keeps shifting. He looks furious, but not at her. At himself. At the imaginary male stripper. At the entire concept of entertainment.
“You really didn’t have any?” she asks.
“No.” His fingers tighten at her waist. “Ask Topper. Ask Kelce. Ask every guy who was there. Topper thought there were gonna be some because I lied to him too, and then he started talking about professional moves and I almost left.”
Despite herself, her mouth twitches. “Professional moves?”
“Don’t.”
“Rafe–”
His eyes search her face, frantic. “Did you have one?”
She looks down at the small gold chain resting against his chest. “No.”
“What?”
“I lied too.”
For several seconds, nothing in the room moves except the numbers glowing faintly on the baby monitor. Rafe’s hands loosen around her waist. “You didn’t have a stripper.”
“No.”
“Not one?”
She shakes her head. “No.”
He studies her face with deep suspicion. “Swears?”
“Swears.”
Rafe stares at her, then drags one hand down his face. The breath that leaves him sounds as though he has been holding it since yesterday afternoon. “Oh, thank God.”
Her shoulders drop at the exact same time. “I know.”
His eyes return to hers. “You really swear?”
She holds out her little finger. Rafe looks at it.
“Pinky swear,” she says.
His mouth twitches despite himself. He hooks his little finger around hers, the gesture absurdly delicate between his large hand and hers.
“No strippers,” she says.
“No strippers,” he agrees.
“Ever.”
“What if we’re at somebody else’s–”
She sighs. “Rafe.”
“Right. Never.”
They hold the promise another second longer than necessary, both of them staring at their joined hands with the solemn relief of people who have survived something entirely self-created.
Then she lets go and wraps both arms around his shoulders. Rafe catches her hard, pulling her across his lap until her knees settle on either side of him and her face fits into his neck.
His palm slides up her back beneath the shirt, warm and broad over bare skin. For a moment, neither of them says anything. She breathes him in, clean soap and familiar heat, and feels the last tight little knot beneath her ribs finally loosen.
“I love you so much,” she murmurs against his throat. “You’re such an idiot.”
His mouth presses into her hair. “You lied too.”
“I know.”
“So you’re an idiot.”
“Not as badly.”
“Same lie.”
“Different motivations.”
Rafe draws back enough to look at her. “Your motivation was making me think some guy was gonna rub himself on you.”
“Because you were talking about strippers.”
“As a joke.”
“So was I.”
His expression flattens. She presses her lips together. For one suspended second, they look at each other.
Then Rafe laughs – quiet at first, breath moving warm across her mouth, then helpless enough that his head drops forward against her shoulder.
Her own laughter follows, muffled into his neck so it won’t carry down the hallway, both of them shaking beneath the sheet over forty-eight hours of jealousy aimed at people who have never existed.
“You made up two,” she whispers.
“I panicked.”
“You said Tracy and then almost gave me another one.”
“I was building a believable story,” he groans.
“You are genuinely frightening.”
He grins. “You believed me.”
“Because you’re a slut.”
Rafe lifts his head, offended. “I have been with one person for, like, six years.”
“Temporary breakup.”
“Still you.”
Her smile softens before she can protect it. Rafe sees. His hand comes to the side of her face, thumb resting beneath her cheekbone while his expression changes around the edges, humour giving way to something quieter and more exposed.
“Never wanted anybody else,” he says.
The words are simple enough to hurt. She leans into his palm. “Me neither.”
“Not even the imaginary stripper?”
She tilts her lips down in thought. “He had great moves.”
Rafe’s fingers tighten gently against her jaw. “Careful.”
She smiles and kisses him. The kiss lands soft, almost apologetic, but neither of them has ever been good at keeping anything between them small.
Rafe’s hand slides into her hair. Her arms tighten around his shoulders. The relief moves through them both as heat, deepening the press of his mouth until she shifts closer across his lap and he makes a low sound against her lips.
When they finally pull apart, her forehead stays against his. His breath is warm and uneven. One hand remains spread at her waist as though he still needs the reassurance of finding her there.
“No more talking about strippers,” she whispers.
“Ever,” he agrees.
“No fake names.”
“Yeah.”
“No Tracy.”
He waves a hand. “Tracy’s dead to me.”
“She was never alive.”
He grins. “Even better.”
A laugh catches in her throat. Rafe kisses it from her mouth, once and then again, smiling against her lips when she curls both arms more tightly around him. From the monitor, Banks sighs in his sleep. They both go still automatically, listening.
When the room remains quiet, she settles back against Rafe’s chest and feels his arms close around her, secure and familiar and a little too tight. Outside, the marina shifts softly against its ropes. Their discarded party clothes are still heaped across the chair.
Her wedding dress is waiting at Sarah’s house, the invitations are half addressed downstairs, and in six weeks she will become the thing Rafe claimed she would be long before either of them had earned the confidence. His wife.
She presses her mouth against the centre of his chest.
Rafe looks down. “What?”
Her smile grows against his skin. “You’re gonna be my husband.”
His expression warms slowly, pleased in the same young, impossible way it always does when the future proves him right. He strokes his thumb along her back and pulls her higher against him.
He presses his cheek to the top of her hair. “Told you that you’d be my wife.”
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for my fics.
pairing – garrett graham x nursing student!reader
summary – between wound reviews, vaccination clinics, asthma education, and stolen lunch breaks, garrett makes sure his girlfriend gets fed and reminded how good she is.
warnings – medical placement, primary care setting, vaccination clinic mention, wound care mention, asthma review, food/eating.
notes from me – MY SWEET DOMESTIC BABIES HOW I LOVE THEM!! based on these requests combined! thank you babes!
word count – 3.1k
navigation – masterlist |
Monday
By twelve-thirty, the medical centre has already taught her three important things: the blood pressure machine in room four lies, children can sense fear more accurately than most diagnostic equipment, and nobody working in primary care gets to eat lunch at the time written on the roster.
She comes out through the side entrance at twelve forty-seven with her scrub top pulling strangely beneath her cardigan, one pocket weighted down by three pens, a folded observation sheet and a tiny glittery sticker she’d found stuck to her elbow after the morning vaccination clinic.
The air outside is cold enough to make the inside of her nose sting. Garrett’s already sitting on the little bench beside the staff car park, one ankle resting over his opposite knee, a paper takeaway bag tucked between his shoes and his phone loose in one hand.
He looks up before the door has finished closing behind her. The change happens quickly, his attention lifting away from the screen and landing fully on her like he hasn’t spent the last twenty minutes surrounded by traffic, bare winter trees and a medical centre sign advertising flu shots. “Hey, baby.”
She makes it halfway across the patch of grass before the smell reaches her. Warm bread, roasted chicken, something garlicky. Her stomach pulls painfully beneath her ribs, reminding her that breakfast had been half a piece of toast eaten while standing over the kitchen sink because she’d misplaced her other shoe. “What did you bring?”
Garrett’s grin starts. “Hi to you too.”
“Hi.” She stops between his knees, and he catches her automatically by the hips, pressing his mouth to the centre of her stomach through her cardigan before tipping his head back to look at her. “What did you bring?”
“Lunch.”
“That’s not specific.”
He tilts his head to the side. “That’s because you’ll start negotiating before I show you.”
“I don’t negotiate.”
“You told me yesterday you only wanted something small.” His hands remain at her waist while he looks up at her, dark curls disturbed by the wind and one faint crease still pressed beside his cheek from whatever lecture he’d spent resting his face against his fist. “You’ve been here since seven.”
“Eight.”
“You left the house at seven.”
“That’s different.”
“It’s worse.”
She tries to look stern, but Garrett pulls her closer until her knees touch the bench and kisses the little strip of skin beneath her scrub top where it has ridden up. It’s difficult to maintain authority while Briar’s hockey captain is kissing her stomach beside a sign asking patients not to smoke within five metres of the building.
“Sit down,” he says. “I brought chicken wraps, those potatoes you like and actual fruit because Tucker said grapes don’t count as a side dish.”
“Tucker’s becoming controlling,” she grins.
“Tucker packed the grapes.”
“Oh.” She sits beside him at once. “Tucker’s an angel.”
Garrett hands her the container with a look of deep personal betrayal. “I drove it here.”
“You’re useful too.”
“Thank you.”
She’s halfway through her first bite when the side door opens again. Janelle, the practice nurse supervising her placement, steps outside with a mug in one hand and a lanyard tangled around the other. She’s in her forties, quick-moving and kind in the specific way of nurses who can reassure an anxious parent while opening six packets with their teeth.
“There you are,” Janelle says, then notices Garrett and smiles like she has been expecting to eventually find the source of the lunches arriving in increasingly respectable containers. “You must be Garrett.”
Garrett stands immediately, because beneath the hockey-house manners and constant obscenity there’s something in him that responds to older women with professional authority like a student unexpectedly called on in class. “Yeah. Hi.”
“I’ve heard about the food.”
She closes her eyes briefly. “Oh my God.”
Janelle laughs, then looks back at her. “You did really well this morning, by the way. Especially with the twins. Vaccinating one four-year-old is hard enough without the other one providing live commentary.”
Heat moves quickly from beneath her collar to her face. The fork in her hand pauses over the potatoes. “Oh. Um. Thank you.”
“You kept both of them calm, and you explained everything to Mom without drowning her in information. That’s good.” Janelle takes a sip from her mug, already turning back toward the door. “Enjoy your lunch. Don’t let us steal you before one.”
The door closes behind her. For a few seconds, Garrett says nothing. That’s worse than if he had immediately started being annoying. She looks down and spears one potato with more concentration than it deserves, aware of his face angled toward her, his knee pressing warmly against hers.
“What?” she asks.
“Nothing.”
“You’re staring.”
“My girlfriend vaccinated twins this morning.”
She rolls her eyes. “I assisted with vaccinations.”
“Four-year-old twins.”
“Under supervision.”
“And one of them was heckling you?”
“She kept telling her brother the needle was going to be enormous.” Her mouth twitches despite herself. “Then she screamed before anyone touched her and scared him so badly he started crying.”
Garrett’s grin breaks wide and bright. “And you handled it.”
She shoots him a look. “I gave her a sticker.”
“Medical genius.”
“She liked stickers,” she mutters.
He nudges his shoulder into hers. “You were good.”
The praise catches in the same difficult place Janelle’s had, somewhere high beneath her breastbone, warm enough to feel almost uncomfortable. She looks down at the container. “I didn’t do much.”
Garrett doesn’t argue immediately. He reaches over instead, takes the fork from her hand and uses it to gather a piece of chicken she had pushed toward the edge. “You’ve gotta stop doing that.”
“Doing what?”
“Turning every nice thing someone says about you into something else.” He holds the fork near her mouth. “That nurse was there. She probably knows if you did well.”
“She does.”
“And she said you did.”
She looks at the chicken, then at him. Garrett’s expression is easy, but there’s something steady underneath it, no teasing escape built into the moment. She opens her mouth and lets him feed her mostly because refusing would make this into a larger emotional event beside the staff car park.
After she swallows, she says, “I did do pretty well.”
Garrett leans in and kisses her temple.
Wednesday
By Wednesday, Garrett has been recognised by reception. He discovers this when the woman behind the front desk sees him through the glass doors carrying two containers and presses the release button without making him use the intercom.
He gives her a small wave as he crosses the foyer, and she points toward the side exit with the expression of someone directing a regular delivery.
His girlfriend emerges four minutes later with her stethoscope still around her neck and a smear of something pale across one sleeve. Garrett eyes it as she drops onto the bench beside him. “What’s that?”
She follows his gaze. “Dressing adhesive, probably.”
“Probably?”
“Nothing infectious.”
His nose scrunches. “That’s not as reassuring as you think.”
She lets her head tip onto his shoulder while he opens the first container. Today it’s soup in a sealed thermos, two toasted sandwiches wrapped in foil and a yoghurt Garrett has selected because the label contains the word protein in lettering large enough to appeal to him.
“I only have twenty minutes,” she murmurs.
“You said thirty.”
“Mrs. Patterson’s wound review ran over.”
Garrett unwraps the sandwich and places it into her hand before she can decide she isn’t hungry enough. “Bad?”
“No. It’s actually healing really nicely.” Her voice changes on the last part, tiredness thinning out beneath interest. “She had a skin tear on her shin that got infected, but the redness has come down and there’s way less exudate. I got to clean it and redress it today.”
He’s learned enough nursing vocabulary through forced exposure not to make a face at exudate. “That good?”
“Very.”
“So you fixed her leg.”
She snorts softly. “I didn’t fix her leg.”
“You helped.”
“I helped,” she nods.
The side door swings open before he can improve the claim. Dr. Shah steps out with his phone in one hand and a set of car keys in the other, a slim man with silver beginning at his temples and the permanently hurried posture of someone who’s been running fifteen minutes behind since medical school.
He sees her and slows. “Good work with Mrs. Patterson.”
Her shoulders pull in by less than an inch. Garrett feels it because they’re pressed together from hip to knee, because he’s become embarrassingly fluent in the small movements she thinks nobody notices.
“Thank you,” she says, a little too quickly.
“You were gentle, but you didn’t hesitate. Patients notice when you’re nervous, particularly with painful dressings.” Dr. Shah nods once, like the matter is settled. “She asked whether you’ll be here for her next appointment.”
Her fingers tighten around the foil. “She did?”
“She likes you.” His phone begins ringing. He glances at it and sighs with his whole body. “Enjoy lunch.”
Garrett waits until Dr. Shah has crossed the car park before turning his head.
She’s staring down at her sandwich. The tip of one ear has gone pink. “Don’t,” she warns.
Garrett takes a drink from his coffee and tries, unsuccessfully, to flatten his mouth. “Mrs. Patterson requested my girlfriend specifically.”
“She asked if I’d be there,” she grumbles.
“Requested.”
“She probably just doesn’t want to explain the whole wound history again.”
“Or she likes you.”
“She barely knows me.”
“She knows you don’t rip bandages off her leg like you’re waxing a car.”
“That’s not how anyone removes dressings,” she replies.
“You said one of the nurses at the hospital did.”
She holds up a finger. “One nurse, one time.”
He looks down at her, taking in the tired little shadows under her eyes, the escaping strands of hair around her face, the stethoscope bumping lightly against her chest each time she moves. “You know you’re good at this, right?”
Her chewing slows. Garrett lets the question stay where it lands. He doesn’t push it toward a joke or ask her to say something she cannot yet make fit comfortably in her mouth.
Eventually, she swallows and wipes her thumb over the corner of the foil. “I’m getting better.”
“Yeah,” he says. “You are.”
Her gaze lifts to his, cautious at first, then warmer when she realises he means the answer exactly as she gave it. She’s getting better. At dressings. At talking to patients. At hearing something kind without immediately dismantling it for parts.
Garrett bends and kisses her once, slow and ordinary, tasting faintly of coffee when she kisses him back. Her phone alarm goes off between them.
She groans into his mouth. “I hate employment.”
“You don’t work here.”
“I hate unpaid employment more.”
He gathers the containers while she stands, then catches the back of her scrub top before she can escape and pulls her in for one more kiss. “Text me when you’re done.”
“I finish at five.”
“Text me anyway.”
“You’ll be at practice.”
“My girlfriend always says phones work in locker rooms.”
She narrows her eyes. “I’ve never said that.”
“Pretty sure you did,” Garrett shrugs.
“That sounds nothing like me.”
Garrett kisses her forehead and lets her go. “My girlfriend’s also very argumentative.”
The side door closes on the sight of her giving him the finger.
Friday
On Friday, the bench is wet from morning rain, so Garrett brings a towel. This is apparently the final stage of whatever has happened to him. He arrives with lunch in one hand, a folded beach towel in the other and Dean’s voice still ringing in his ears from the kitchen that morning.
“Do you hear yourself?” Dean had asked while Garrett packed pasta into a container. “My girlfriend likes the pesto. My girlfriend hates raw tomato. My girlfriend says I need more fibre. You’ve become a doll with one phrase.”
“She does hate raw tomato.”
“We know,” Logan had said from the table. “We all know everything about your girlfriend. Against our will.”
Tucker, slicing strawberries at the counter, had quietly pushed a second container toward Garrett. “She’ll need more than pasta if she’s there until six.”
Garrett had looked at Dean. Dean had pointed the knife he was using to spread peanut butter. “Don’t.”
“My girlfriend–”
“I’ll kill you.”
Now she sits on the towel beside him, one knee tucked toward her chest, eating pesto pasta while the medical centre moves through its afternoon behind them. Cars roll in and out of the lot. Someone’s toddler is crying near the pharmacy entrance. Garrett has practice in forty minutes, but his gear is already in the back of the car and the rink is seven minutes away.
She looks exhausted. It’s in the small things: the way she keeps rubbing her thumb over the side of her index finger, the slow blinks, the faint crease between her brows even while chewing.
Garrett puts the strawberries closer to her without mentioning it. “Eat those too.”
She glances at the container. “You sound like Tucker.”
“Tucker packed them.”
“Of course he did.”
A nurse comes out carrying an empty mug, sees them and smiles. She’s younger than Janelle, maybe late twenties, with bright blue glasses and a name badge that says MELANIE, RN.
“There’s our lunch visitor.”
Garrett lifts his hand. “Hey.”
Melanie looks at her. “I meant to tell you before you disappeared– you were excellent with Noah this morning.”
She straightens slightly. “The asthma review?”
“Mhm. His mom said nobody’s ever explained the spacer properly without making her feel stupid.” Melanie shifts the mug between her hands. “You gave her time to ask questions. That’s harder to teach than people think.”
Her fingers curl lightly around the plastic fork.
“Thank you,” she says.
No apology attached. No immediate reason it didn’t count. Just thank you, quiet and a little pink around the cheeks.
Melanie grins. “You’re welcome. See you inside.”
When the door shuts, Garrett looks down at his own lunch because he knows better now than to turn every moment into an audience. Beside him, she takes another bite, chews, then says, almost carefully, “I was good with them.”
His whole chest seems to shift forward. He keeps his eyes on the container for another second so he doesn’t frighten her by looking as pleased as he feels. “Yeah?”
She nods. “The little boy wasn’t using the spacer right, and his mom thought she’d been doing something wrong, but nobody had actually shown her. So I demonstrated it, and then I got him to teach it back to me with his teddy first.” Her hands start moving as she talks, fork drawing small shapes through the air. “He kept putting the mask over the teddy’s whole face, which was, like, completely ineffective, but he got it eventually.”
Garrett watches her now. He cannot help it. The tiredness is still there, but something brighter has pushed through it, colour high in her cheeks and the words coming faster because she knows this, because she had been useful in the middle of somebody’s confusing morning and knows exactly how.
“You taught a teddy bear how to use an inhaler,” he says.
She gives him a look, but her mouth has already betrayed her. “Technically.”
“That’s huge.”
“It’s a bear.”
He shrugs. “Could’ve died.”
“It was stuffed.”
“Still. Brave work.”
She laughs, leaning sideways until her head rests against his shoulder. Garrett puts his container down and slides an arm around her, his hand settling over the soft cotton at her waist. She smells like hand sanitiser, rain caught in her hair and the faint medicinal sweetness of whatever soap sits beside the clinic sinks.
For a minute, neither of them speaks. She eats one strawberry from the container in his lap, then another. Garrett watches a leaf drag along the wet pavement near his shoe and thinks, with an intensity that would make Dean genuinely ill, that there may be nothing better than this.
Her weight against him. Food packed by Tucker. Practice waiting. A plastic fork balanced crookedly across her container. The knowledge that people inside that building see what Garrett sees when she talks about work with her whole face.
She nudges her nose into the shoulder of his jacket. “What?”
“What?”
“You’re doing that thing.”
“What thing?”
She smiles up at him. “Looking pleased with yourself.”
“I’m not pleased with myself.”
“No?”
Garrett turns his head and presses his mouth to her hair. “I’m pleased with my girlfriend.”
She groans, but her body folds closer, one hand slipping into the pocket of his jacket like it belongs there. “The boys must hate you.”
“They’re jealous.”
“They’re exhausted,” she sighs.
“Tucker supports me.”
“Tucker feeds you so the rest of the house survives.”
He takes a moment to consider this. “That’s still support.”
Her break alarm sounds from inside her cardigan pocket. She doesn’t move immediately. Neither does Garrett. They sit through the first three beeps with her cheek against his shoulder and his thumb moving slowly over her side.
Then she sighs and lifts her head. Garrett catches her chin before she can stand and kisses her, gentle at first, then a little firmer when her fingers curl into his jacket and pull him closer.
When they separate, she keeps her forehead against his. “Thank you for coming all week.”
“Course.”
She presses her forehead against his harder. “You don’t have to come every day.”
“I know.”
“You have classes and practice.”
“I know.”
“And Dean said you missed lunch with them yesterday,” she murmurs.
“Dean was offended because nobody wanted to hear his story about a girl from his economics class.”
“What happened?”
“I don’t know. I was having lunch with my girlfriend.”
She closes her eyes. “There it is.”
Garrett grins and kisses the corner of her mouth. “Go be good at your job.”
“Placement.”
“Mm. Go be good at that.”
She gets up, gathers her stethoscope and starts toward the side door. Halfway there, she turns. Garrett’s still sitting on the towel with the empty containers stacked beside him, watching her like he plans to keep doing it until the building physically removes her from view.
She lifts one hand. “Bye, baby.”
“Bye.” He waits until her fingers touch the door handle. “Hey.”
She looks back.
Garrett’s grin spreads slowly, helplessly, all bright teeth and curls and entirely too much feeling for a staff car park at one-thirty on a Friday afternoon. “Proud of you.”
She rolls her eyes so hard it should hurt, but she’s smiling when the door closes behind her.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
pairing – husband!rafe cameron x wife!reader
summary – a violent coughing fit, one terrified husband and a tiny late-night visitor carrying her most prized possession.
warnings – illness, intense coughing fit, temporary difficulty catching breath, chest and rib pain, fever, sleep disruption, sickbed cuddling, family fluff
notes from me – probably slightly out of character for rafe but IDC!! i've woken myself up coughing every night for the last week so i wrote this for me and me only
word count – 1.2k
navigation – masterlist |
The cough drags her awake so violently she doesn’t understand where she is at first. One second she’s asleep beneath the heavy warmth of the duvet, face turned into Rafe’s pillow because hers has somehow ended up on the floor, and the next she’s folded forward with one hand braced against the mattress, coughing hard enough that her ribs seem to pull inward around it.
It comes from somewhere low and ugly in her chest, each breath catching halfway before another cough tears through, wet and barking and impossible to get ahead of.
Her eyes flood immediately. She tries to swallow, tries to breathe through her nose, but there’s nothing graceful available to her body anymore. Only coughing, gasping, coughing again, her hair falling into her face while the dark bedroom blurs around the water in her eyes.
Rafe wakes all at once. His hand lands between her shoulder blades before his eyes seem properly open, broad and warm through the thin cotton of her sleep shirt.
“Oh, baby,” he says, voice rough with sleep and immediate alarm. “Jesus.”
She would tell him she’s fine if she could force enough air around the cough to lie convincingly. Instead, she makes a horrible spluttering sound that causes his other hand to close around her upper arm, steadying her while she curls farther over herself.
“Easy,” he murmurs. His palm moves slowly up and down her back, never patting, never thumping at her, just following the cramped movement of her lungs beneath the fabric. “Breathe when you can. Don’t fight it.”
She coughs until her throat burns and her stomach muscles begin to shake with the effort. Every attempt at an inhale catches against something thick in her chest and turns into another fit, her forehead nearly touching her knees while Rafe stays beside her, one hand rubbing between her shoulders and the other keeping her upright.
It finally begins to loosen by degrees. One cough instead of four. A breath that reaches almost all the way in. Another smaller cough that scrapes painfully through her throat before leaving her hunched and watery-eyed, gulping the cold bedroom air like she’s been underwater.
“Holy shit,” she groans.
Rafe’s hand slides to the back of her neck, thumb pressing into the damp hair there. “Yeah. Sounded real healthy.”
She turns her head enough to glare at him, which only starts another cough, though this one is short and miserable rather than life-threatening. Rafe’s mouth tightens immediately, the joke disappearing from his face as he reaches across her for the water on the nightstand.
“Here.”
She takes two careful sips. The water hurts going down, cold against the raw strip of her throat, but it settles something enough that she can breathe without her chest rattling quite so dramatically.
Rafe watches every swallow. He flew home from Charleston that afternoon after Banks called him from school and casually mentioned that she’d fallen asleep sitting upright at the kitchen island while waiting for the kettle to boil.
By six, Rafe had been through the front door with his suitcase still in one hand, furious at the entire household for not having informed him sooner and especially furious at her for using the phrase little cold over the phone.
Now he puts the glass down and shifts behind her. “C’mere. Lean back.”
“I’m disgusting,” she mutters, wiping beneath her eyes with the heel of her palm.
“You’re my wife.”
“That doesn’t answer what I said.”
“Yeah, it does.” Rafe braces himself higher against the headboard, rearranging the pillows behind his shoulders with one irritated shove, then guides her carefully onto her side against his chest. “Come on.”
She lets him move her, he settles her with her cheek beneath his collarbone and one arm curved around her waist, his body propped at enough of an angle that she’s almost sitting up while still lying against him. His hand returns to her back, moving in slow circles now, warm through the shirt.
The position opens her chest slightly. She exhales and feels some of the pressure ease, though every rib still aches as if the children have spent the week kicking her from the inside rather than coughing directly into her face.
“Better?” Rafe asks.
“Mhm.”
“That mean yes?”
“It means stop making me talk.”
His mouth presses into her hair. “Bossy when you’re dying.”
“Not dying.”
“You scared the shit out of me.”
She feels the admission in the way his arm tightens around her. Rafe has never been particularly talented at fear unless he can disguise it as annoyance, household management or yelling at an airline employee until they find him an earlier flight.
Before she can answer, a soft sound comes from the hallway. Bare feet against wood. Slow, uneven little pats, followed by the faint scrape of something being dragged behind them.
Their bedroom door pushes open by several inches, and Lila appears in the gap with her hair flattened on one side and her stuffed rabbit hanging from one hand by an ear. “Mama?”
Rafe’s palm stills against her back. “Mama’s okay, baby. She’s just got that same cold you had last week, remember?”
Lila stands there considering this, small and solemn in pink pyjamas patterned with strawberries. Then she crosses the room without invitation and begins climbing onto the bed, knees and elbows everywhere.
Rafe catches her beneath the arms before she can plant one directly into his wife’s spine. “Careful.”
“I am careful,” Lila whispers loudly, offended by the accusation.
“Sure.”
She crawls across Rafe’s legs and holds the rabbit toward her mother. “For Mama.”
Her chest aches for a different reason now. She takes the rabbit and lays it against herself, its fur worn thin around the nose from three years of being loved aggressively. “Thank you, sweet girl.”
Lila tucks herself into Rafe’s other side, fitting beneath his arm as though the space has been left there specifically for her. She reaches across him to pat the rabbit where it rests on her mother’s chest, her small hand landing with grave little taps. “Sleep, Mama.”
A laugh escapes her and catches painfully at the back of her throat. “Thanks, baby. I will.”
Rafe looks down at both of them, his wife wrecked and fever-warm against one side, his youngest daughter wedged beneath the other with one foot already shoved under his thigh. Then he bends to kiss the top of Lila’s head before pressing another kiss into his wife’s hair.
Neither of them minds the crowding. Banks is fourteen now and reacts to physical affection as though his parents are attempting to embarrass him for their entertainment. Marlowe, at ten, will still lean against her mother during movies but insists she is absolutely not cuddling and usually puts a cushion between them as protection.
Lila still comes running. She still offers the most important thing she owns when somebody is sick and climbs into their bed without asking whether she’s wanted there.
She closes her eyes, the rabbit soft beneath her hand and Rafe’s chest rising steadily behind her. His palm resumes its slow path over her back while Lila’s breathing begins to deepen against his side, the three of them propped awkwardly beneath the blankets like a badly assembled piece of furniture.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for my fics.
pairing – garrett graham x nursing student!reader
summary – the morning after becoming official, garrett tries to make coffee while the boys chirp him, protect their favourite person, and accidentally start planning an away-game hotel situation.
warnings – suggestive content, morning-after intimacy, implied smut, lost voice jokes, hickeys/noise teasing.
notes from me – hi loves!! as requested here!! my sweet babies :') & currently working on the ‘weekend away’ fic and it’s looong and so so cute!!
word count – 4.2k
navigation – masterlist |
Pipes groan somewhere inside the walls of the hockey house. The refrigerator hums with the strained determination of an appliance that has survived too many protein shakes.
From upstairs comes one heavy footstep, a pause, then nothing, as though whoever made it reconsidered the concept of being awake and returned to bed.
She sits on the kitchen counter in Garrett’s jersey and a pair of little cotton shorts, one bare foot swinging loosely above the cabinet door while the other has found its way around the back of Garrett’s thigh.
The jersey hangs nearly to the hem of the shorts and smells like his laundry detergent now rather than the rink, softened from enough washes that the fabric sits warm and loose over skin still carrying a faint, pleasant sensitivity everywhere it touches.
Her hair is tangled down her back, the ends catching against the stitched numbers whenever she moves. There’s a small ache low in her body that makes climbing onto the counter feel like an accomplishment she deserves academic credit for, a softer soreness through her thighs, and the distinct awareness that her voice may not survive any sentence requiring volume before noon.
Garrett’s shirtless in grey sweatpants, standing between her knees with his back to her while the coffee machine makes a series of wet, threatening noises on the counter.
His hair is flattened on one side from sleep and curling wildly on the other, a line from the pillow still faintly visible along his cheek. The thin chain around his neck catches the grey morning light coming through the window above the sink each time he reaches for something, flashing briefly against his chest before settling again.
He’s been trying to make coffee for six minutes. She’s been preventing him from completing any individual step for more than twenty seconds.
Garrett reaches for the mugs. She hooks her foot more securely around the back of his knee and pulls. It doesn’t move him far, because he has the stability of a building designed to withstand coastal weather, but it gets his attention.
He glances over his shoulder, the corner of his mouth already shifting. “What?”
She lifts her brows. “Nothing.”
“Your foot’s trying to climb into my pants.”
“It likes you.”
Garrett turns properly then, abandoning the mugs with the weary acceptance of a man who understands the coffee is no longer the main task. His hands settle on either side of her thighs, palms warm against the cold stone counter, and she catches his chain between two fingers before he can say anything else.
It’s a gentle pull, barely enough pressure to bring his mouth closer, but Garrett follows immediately, chin tipping down until his breath moves warm over her face.
“Needy this morning,” he murmurs.
She studies the chain rather than him, thumb moving over the small metal links. “That’s rich.”
“Is it?”
“You tried to follow me into the bathroom.”
“You were gone a long time.”
“I was brushing my teeth.”
His mouth twitches. She gives the chain another small pull, and Garrett leans in the last inch without making her ask.
The kiss lands soft and warm, morning-slow rather than hungry, his mouth tasting faintly of toothpaste and sleep. His hand slides from the counter to the outside of her bare thigh, thumb passing once along the hem of her shorts while she kisses him again because the first one feels too brief now that she has him there.
The new title hasn’t changed the mechanics of Garrett’s mouth. It hasn’t altered the weight of his hand or the rough-soft brush of his curls beneath her fingers or the way his body fits into the space between her knees like it has been doing so for months without formal permission.
Still, something in her keeps testing it. Pulling him back when he moves away. Touching the chain at his throat. Catching his shoulder when he turns toward the cupboard.
Because he’s her boyfriend now and her body has interpreted that as unrestricted access to his general vicinity.
Garrett seems to have reached the same conclusion. He kisses her once more, then presses his mouth to the corner of hers, her cheek, the warm place beneath her ear where the jersey collar slips wide over one shoulder.
His hand spreads over her thigh as she tips her head to give him room, and the small pull through already-tender muscles makes her inhale differently.
Garrett stops. It’s almost irritating, how quickly he catches it. His mouth lifts from her neck, eyes moving over her face with the immediate focus of someone who’s spent enough time in hospitals around her to believe every bodily sound comes with follow-up questions.
“You sore?”
She looks at him. “You’re smug.”
“I’m asking.”
“You’re asking smugly.”
“Can you answer, baby?”
Her fingers stay looped loosely in his chain. “A little.”
Garrett’s mouth curves.
She narrows her eyes. “Don’t.”
He kisses her forehead, the smile still pressing into her skin. “You want ibuprofen?”
The question comes out so sincerely practical that a laugh slips through her before she can stop it. Her throat objects halfway, roughening the sound, and Garrett’s grin deepens into something unbearable.
“Oh, wow.”
She presses her palm over his mouth. “Don’t.”
Garrett kisses the centre of her hand.
“That’s not an invitation to become worse.”
His fingers circle her wrist, holding her hand against his face as he says, muffled into her palm, “Your voice is gone.”
“My voice is fine.”
“You sound like Dean after a three-day bender.”
She pulls her hand away to glare properly. “I worked an eleven-hour shift yesterday.”
“Mhm.”
“I was tired.”
“Right.”
“The heating dries out my throat,” she argues.
“Baby.”
She catches his chain again, hard enough this time to bring his mouth down before he can finish whatever deeply self-satisfied contribution was coming next.
Garrett laughs into the kiss, one hand sliding behind her neck while the other grips her thigh more firmly. She bites lightly at his bottom lip because he deserves it. He makes a rough sound and steps closer until the soft fabric of his sweatpants brushes between her knees.
The coffee machine clicks off behind him. Neither of them moves.
Then a floorboard groans in the hallway, followed by the dragging sound of someone approaching the kitchen with no meaningful interest in surviving the morning.
Garrett pulls back by half an inch. She keeps her fingers around his chain, mostly because releasing him would suggest shame and she’s currently too comfortable for that.
Dean appears in the doorway wearing black sweatpants, one sock and no shirt, his hair standing up at the back as though he’s been electrocuted. He makes it three steps into the kitchen before seeing them.
His gaze moves from Garrett standing between her knees to her hand wrapped around Garrett’s chain, then to the coffee machine like it has personally betrayed him by placing this scene along the route.
“No,” Dean says.
Garrett doesn’t turn. “Good morning.”
“It isn’t.”
She smiles at Dean over Garrett’s shoulder. “Morning.”
Garrett pulls back enough to stare at him. “What the fuck?”
Dean ignores him and crosses to the cupboard, opening it with the careful dignity of a man refusing to engage with something below his moral standards. “There any coffee?”
“I just made it,” Garrett says.
“Great.” Dean reaches for a mug, pauses, then glances at Garrett’s bare back. “Didn’t realise you still had the upper-body strength. Good for you, man.”
Her face warms instantly. Garrett lets go of her thigh and turns around, placing himself between her and Dean as though modesty can be installed retroactively by shoulder width. “Can you not?”
Dean blinks at him. “Can I not get coffee?”
“You know what you’re doing.”
“I’m standing six feet from the kitchen counter because there’s a private event happening near the mugs.”
She presses her lips together.
Garrett looks back at her, catches the beginning of the laugh in her face and points one warning finger. “Don’t encourage him.”
“I haven’t said anything,” she says smiling.
“That’s because you can’t,” Dean says pleasantly, pouring coffee.
Garrett’s head snaps toward him. “Dude.”
Dean brings the mug to his mouth and blows across the top with complete serenity. “What?” Dean’s eyes widen with exaggerated innocence. “I was expressing concern about the house’s dry air.”
She folds in on herself, laughter catching silently in her chest as she presses her forehead to Garrett’s shoulder. His skin is warm beneath her face.
Garrett mutters something that sounds like unbelievable and reaches automatically, one hand settling at the side of her neck to hold her there even while he glares at Dean.
Another set of footsteps sounds on the stairs, quicker and heavier. Logan comes into the kitchen in a backwards cap and a faded Bruins shirt, scratching one hand over his stomach.
He stops beside Dean, takes in the arrangement and looks toward the ceiling. “Huh,” he says. “Still structurally intact.”
Garrett’s shoulders tighten. “Morning to you too.”
“I genuinely thought your headboard was going through the wall.”
“That headboard’s cheap,” Garrett grumbles.
“That headboard’s loud,” Tucker says from the hallway before appearing behind Logan, hair rumpled, grey hoodie pulled over sleep shorts. He carries his phone in one hand and looks more awake than the rest of them. “Or it was last night.”
Garrett turns enough that she can see his face. “Why does everyone keep talking about the headboard?”
The three boys stare at him.
Dean takes another slow drink of coffee. “Did you smack your head?”
She makes the mistake of laughing aloud. Her voice cracks visibly enough that Logan’s mouth drops open.
Garrett points at him immediately. “Don’t.”
Logan shuts his mouth, cheeks puffing as he holds the comment inside. His eyes water with the effort. Tucker looks toward the refrigerator with the strained neutrality of someone witnessing a minor car accident. Dean lowers his mug and bites down on his own knuckle.
“Oh my God,” she groans, putting both hands over her face.
Garrett steps closer at once, crowding between her knees again as he reaches up and catches her wrists. “Hey. They’re assholes.”
“No,” Dean says. “You’re the asshole. We’re witnesses.”
“Hostages,” Logan corrects.
“Tucker made popcorn,” Dean adds.
Tucker’s brows pull together. “I was hungry.”
“You made enough for everyone.”
“You were all downstairs.”
“Because nobody wanted to risk the upper floor.”
Garrett looks at Tucker. “You too?”
Tucker has the decency to appear slightly apologetic. “The vents carry sound.”
“The vents,” Logan repeats darkly. “A design flaw.”
Garrett releases one of her wrists but keeps hold of the other, thumb passing over the inside as he turns back toward the boys. “Okay, why are you all chirping me?”
Dean glances toward her. “Because you’re here.”
“So is she.”
All three faces change. There’s only a small, collective stillness, like Garrett has asked why they don’t kick puppies for sport and the room has to recalibrate around the moral deficit required to form the question.
Dean lowers his mug. “Don’t be dumb.”
Garrett frowns. “What?”
“We’re not chirping her.”
“Why not?”
Logan looks offended now. “Because we have manners.”
Garrett stares at him. “You told a campus cop his moustache looked like a cry for help.”
“He was harassing Tuck.”
“He asked Tucker to move his car,” Garrett argues.
“It was the tone.”
Tucker opens the refrigerator and peers inside. “Also, she’s our friend.”
Dean points his mug toward her, careful not to spill. “She’s basically my little sister.”
Her hands lower from her face. “Basically?”
Dean looks at her with immediate sincerity. “Emotionally. Not biologically. I would’ve remembered you at Christmas.”
“You got Tucker a gas-station gift card for Christmas.”
“He loves fuel.”
“I do drive,” Tucker says, taking the eggs from the fridge.
Garrett’s still looking between them, genuinely bothered by the imbalance. “She was up there too. Louder than me, actually.”
The comment earns him a smack to the stomach.
“No,” Logan says.
Garrett’s brows draw together. “What do you mean, no?”
“I mean I didn’t hear anything.”
“You just said–”
“Heard you,” Logan says. “Loud and clear. Like a fucking podcast.”
Dean nods. “Mostly you announcing relationship updates.”
Her stomach drops with a warm, humiliating lurch. Garrett’s hand tightens reflexively around her wrist.
“What relationship updates?” she asks grinning, though her voice comes out rough.
“Selective hearing,” Tucker says, setting the eggs on the counter.
“It’s a trauma response,” Logan adds.
Garrett looks at all three of them, then back at her. His expression has gone from annoyed to openly betrayed. “You were saying it too.”
The boys look away simultaneously. Dean studies the inside of his coffee mug. Logan becomes fascinated by the magnets on the refrigerator. Tucker opens a drawer and begins searching for a spatula that has lived in the same place for two years.
Garrett’s eyes narrow. “Oh, fuck all of you.”
She laughs again, quieter this time, and lets him step back between her legs. He places both hands on her knees, looking up at her like she has personally failed to defend him in court.
“They love me more,” she whispers.
“Apparently.”
“Maybe I’m nicer.”
“You’re not.”
Her foot hooks around the back of his calf again. “Maybe I’m prettier.”
Garrett’s gaze moves over her face, then drops briefly to the jersey hanging loose over her body and the small strip of thigh above the cotton shorts. His annoyance softens around the edges in spite of himself.
“Yeah,” he says. “That one’s probably true.”
She catches his chain and pulls him in. This kiss is smaller, mostly the press of her smiling mouth to his, but Garrett’s hand moves to her waist like no part of him understands the concept of casual contact anymore.
Dean makes a disgusted sound into his coffee. “See, this is what I mean. She’s being cute. You’re disgusting.”
Garrett kisses her once more before turning his head. “I’m making coffee.”
“You stopped making coffee ten minutes ago.”
“The coffee is made.”
“For her,” Logan says, spotting the second mug near the machine. “You made exactly two coffees.”
Garrett follows his gaze. “Make your own.”
Dean lifts the mug he is already drinking from. “I did.”
“Then why are you still talking?”
“Because your girlfriend’s funny.”
Garrett’s mouth presses together. She can feel the retort building in him before he gets it out, but Tucker interrupts by setting a pan on the stove.
“Eggs?”
“Yes, please,” she says.
Garrett glances at her. “You hungry?”
She makes a considering noise. “Starving.”
Dean opens the bread bag and takes out two slices. “You want toast?”
“Oh– I’m okay.”
He puts the bread in the toaster anyway. “That wasn’t the question.”
Garrett gestures toward her as though presenting evidence to a jury. “There. Chirp her for that.”
Dean gives him a flat look. “We’re feeding her.”
“That’s not chirping,” Garrett frowns.
“She works eleven-hour shifts and thinks crackers are a food group,” Logan says, reaching around Tucker for the orange juice. “There’s no sport in it.”
“It’s actually sad,” Dean adds.
She presses one bare foot against Garrett’s stomach. “Defend me.”
Garrett catches her ankle, palm circling it easily. “Eat the toast.”
“Traitor.”
“Girlfriend.”
The word is quiet, almost absent-minded, but it lands with embarrassing precision anyway. Her toes curl slightly against his skin. Garrett feels it. His eyes lift to hers, and something pleased moves slowly through his expression.
Dean watches both of them and sighs. “I hate that one word has made this worse.”
“You made this worse,” Garrett grumbles.
“You were excited last night,” she reminds him.
“I was excited that you finally made an honest man out of Graham,” Dean corrects.
Garrett snorts. “What does that even mean?”
“I don’t know. It’s what people say when a woman saves some asshole from himself.”
“That’s not what happened.”
Dean looks at her. “Is that not what happened?”
She considers Garrett’s hand still warm around her ankle, the coffee cooling behind him because he has once again forgotten to hand it to her, the way he stood outside the hospital asking whether a title could turn him into someone allowed to know she was safe.
Her chest draws tight around something too soft to expose before breakfast. “Little bit,” she says.
Garrett looks up at her, deeply wounded. “Baby.”
She smiles and draws him closer with her foot until his hips bump lightly against the counter. “But you’re very trainable.”
Logan nearly chokes on the orange juice.
Tucker slides scrambled eggs onto plates while Dean handles the toast with the reckless confidence of someone who didn’t contribute to cooking it. Logan takes bacon from a container in the refrigerator, sniffs it, receives three immediate objections and puts it back.
The kitchen fills gradually with heat and the warm, buttery smell of eggs, coffee and bread, everyone moving around one another with the unspoken choreography of people who have shared too many mornings in too little space.
Garrett finally remembers her mug. He pours in the small amount of milk she likes without asking, stirs it once and places it into her hands. She takes a sip and makes a soft sound of approval.
“Good?” he asks.
She nods, and he reaches up to push a piece of hair behind her ear. The motion is so gentle and ordinary that it catches somewhere strange.
His knuckles brush her cheek. His fingers linger near her jaw for half a second before dropping to her knee, and he looks at her with the quiet attentiveness that usually comes after pain, bad shifts or arguments, except nothing is wrong.
Nobody is bleeding. No doors are locked. His father is nowhere near them. Garrett’s only standing in his kitchen on a cold morning, shirtless and sleep-creased, touching his girlfriend because he can.
She takes another sip to give herself something to do with her mouth.
Garrett’s thumb moves once over her knee. “Away game this weekend.”
Her eyes lift to his.
“You coming?”
The question is casual enough that it could almost disappear into the noise of Dean complaining that Tucker has overcooked one side of the eggs, but Garrett’s attention stays fixed on her face.
She thinks through her schedule first. No placement. Assignment work she can technically carry with her and then absolutely ignore in a hotel room. The drive is manageable. The ticket probably is too. Then the hotel cost arrives.
Her mouth pulls to one side. “I can’t afford the hotel, baby.”
He smiles immediately. It’s the smile of someone who already encountered this problem in his own head and quietly removed it before asking the question. “I’ll sneak you into my room.”
From inside the refrigerator, Logan says, “Whoa.”
Garrett doesn’t look away from her. “What?”
Logan straightens with a yoghurt in one hand. “Your room?”
Garrett’s thumb continues moving over her knee. “Yeah.”
“Our room,” Logan corrects.
There’s a brief silence.
Garrett glances at him. “You can stay with Dean.”
Dean’s head lifts from his toast. “Why am I being volunteered?”
Garrett turns back to her as the argument begins widening behind him. His hand slides from her knee to the outside of her thigh, warm and steady beneath the jersey hem. “Come.”
The single word moves through her more softly than it should. She looks past him at Logan, who has now begun negotiating room compensation in the form of Garrett paying for all road snacks.
Dean’s objecting on principle to having his sleeping arrangements treated like a public utility. Tucker’s trying to determine whether the hotel beds are doubles or queens, believing accurate dimensions may restore order.
Then she looks at Garrett. His hair still flattened strangely from sleep. The faint scratch she left near one shoulder visible when he turns. The chain she’s been using as a personal retrieval system all morning lying warm against his chest.
He’s watching her without trying to hide how much he wants the answer to be yes. Her foot catches around the back of his leg again.
“Yeah,” she says, smiling before she can stop it. “I wanna come.”
Garrett nods once, like something has settled exactly where he wanted it. His hand squeezes her thigh. “Good.”
She lifts her brows. “Good?”
“Yeah.” He steps closer, fitting between her knees again despite having never moved especially far. His free hand comes up to her face, thumb passing lightly over her cheek. “Want you there.”
There’s nothing polished in the way he says it. Only the plain, warm weight of want you there, spoken while Tucker scrapes eggs from a pan and Logan tries to extort minibar privileges in exchange for losing his bed.
Her chest tightens anyway. She curls two fingers into Garrett’s chain and draws him in, kissing him slowly enough that his hand slides from her cheek to the back of her neck.
Behind them, Logan says, “Okay, but I’m serious. Where exactly am I sleeping?”
Garrett’s mouth stays against hers when he answers, “Not my problem.”
“It becomes your problem when I climb into the other bed at three a.m.”
She laughs into the kiss. Garrett pulls back enough to glare over her shoulder. “You do that and I’m locking you in the hallway.”
Dean picks up one of the plates Tucker has made and brings it toward her. “Here, sweetheart.”
Garrett turns back. “Why are you serving her?”
Dean sets the plate carefully beside her on the counter. “Because you made coffee and then spent fifteen minutes letting her lead you around by the necklace.”
She looks down at the chain still curled around her fingers. Garrett looks down too.
Dean gives a small, vindicated nod. “Exactly.”
Tucker hands Garrett another plate. “Eat.”
Logan takes the final one and leans against the opposite counter, yoghurt abandoned. “I still think I deserve compensation.”
“You’re getting a whole room with Dean,” Garrett says.
“That’s not compensation.”
Dean points his fork at him. “You’re lucky I’m taking him at all. What do I get?”
Garrett looks at her. “Privacy.”
Dean follows his gaze, then closes his eyes briefly as though receiving spiritual guidance. “Right. Yeah. Fine. Separate room. Far end of the hall, ideally.”
“Different floor,” Logan says.
“Different hotel,” Tucker adds.
She hides her smile behind her coffee. Garrett catches it anyway, his hand returning to her knee beneath the edge of the counter.
“See?” he says quietly. “They’re assholes.”
“They’re helping you smuggle me into a team hotel.”
“They’re still assholes.”
Dean points his fork toward Garrett without looking up from his eggs. “And yet we’re not the reason she can barely talk.”
Garrett throws a dish towel at his head.
Dean catches it one-handed and places it politely beside his plate. “Violence won’t restore your dignity.”
“I have dignity.”
Logan looks around the kitchen. “Anybody seen it?”
Tucker shakes his head. “Not since last night.”
Garrett mutters something beneath his breath and turns toward her, clearly expecting support. She takes another bite of toast, chewing slowly as if considering the available evidence.
“Sorry,” she says once she swallows. “Selective hearing.”
For one beat, Garrett only stares. Then his hand tightens around her knee, and she laughs as he leans in, crowding her back slightly against the cupboard.
His mouth finds her cheek first, then the corner of her smile when she turns her face, the kiss warm and full of the grin he’s trying not to give her.
“My own girlfriend,” he murmurs.
She hooks her heel behind his thigh and keeps him there.
Across the kitchen, Dean groans so loudly the refrigerator hum briefly loses the competition. Logan throws a crumpled napkin at Garrett’s back. Tucker moves the pan off the warm burner.
Garrett kisses her anyway, one hand sliding into her hair and the other steady on her bare thigh, while coffee cools in her mug and the boys complain around them and plans for the weekend form in pieces across the kitchen: tickets, rides, room keys, Logan’s threatened exile.
The house is loud again now, properly awake, full of cupboards shutting and forks scraping and Dean insisting he never consented to becoming part of anybody’s romantic logistics.
She keeps Garrett close with two fingers in his chain. He lets her.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
pairing – Petal!Reader x Garrett Graham
summary – Garrett Graham has a ten-step plan to get his girl back.
warnings – Exhaustion, forgetting to eat, fainting, head injury, mild concussion, medical clinic, academic stress.
word count – 12k
navigation – Masterlist | « Chapter One | Chapter Three »
Chapter Two.
Stand There Like A Ghost.
The audition is six days away. Six days is nothing.
Six days is also long enough to ruin every choice she’s made about the scene, rebuild it from scratch, ruin the new choices, and arrive at the audition carrying six incompatible versions of the same woman in her body.
She wakes before her alarm with one cheek stuck to the corner of her audition packet and the yellow highlighter still uncapped beneath her hand.
Grey morning sits flat against the dorm window. Her neck hurts. The inside of her mouth tastes like the coffee she drank at eleven-thirty and the mint she chewed afterward in a failed attempt to convince herself this counted as dental care.
For several seconds, she stays folded over the desk and watches the circulation return to her fingers. The memory of Garrett’s hand slips in with it.
His pinky beneath hers on the hockey-house couch. The cautious little curl when she touched him. The way he had stayed completely still while she laced their hands, as though even breathing too differently might turn the moment into something she had not offered.
She straightens before her mind can do anything embarrassing with that.
The audition packet is still open to the second scene. Mara stands alone in her mother’s kitchen, speaking to a half-dead houseplant because everyone else in the house has become too frightening to tell the truth to.
On paper, it’s funny. It’s supposed to be funny, at least at first. Mara threatens the plant with eviction, accuses it of emotional manipulation, gives it a better childhood than her own through three tablespoons of tap water and an increasingly unstable monologue about sunlight.
Then the scene turns by degrees until the audience understands she has been talking about herself the whole time.
The production itself belongs to Briar, technically. It will rehearse in the same black-box theatre where someone has been promising to fix the backstage sink since her freshman year, and the department will still use student volunteers to sell programmes and direct confused parents toward the bathrooms. None of that makes the audition small.
Once a year, the department brings in an outside director for the spring industry production, chooses a play that can travel cleanly between theatre and screen, and fills the invited performances with every person whose job title makes undergraduates briefly forget how to breathe.
Alumni agents. Regional artistic directors. Casting associates from New York and Boston. A manager who had found one of last year’s seniors in the lobby afterward and signed her before graduation.
The official department email described them as industry guests, which was the sort of neat, bloodless phrase universities used when they didn’t want students throwing up in public.
If she gets the role, and if she is good enough, and if the right person happens to be looking in the right direction at the exact second she becomes impossible to forget, something could happen.
Something was a safer word than Broadway. Safer than television, film, representation, meetings in rooms with bottled water she would be too nervous to open. Something didn’t make her sound like a child standing on her bed with a hairbrush microphone and a belief system built largely from cast albums.
She closes the packet, showers in six minutes, and leaves with wet hair pressed dark against the back of her coat.
Her week begins running before she does. By nine-fifteen, she’s delivered a presentation in Professor Martin’s class while privately trying to release the tension in her jaw.
At ten, she’s across campus in the movement studio, lying on a floor that smells faintly of dust and other people’s feet.
At eleven-thirty, she buys a coffee large enough to qualify as an organ and forgets it on the windowsill outside Studio B until the ice melts into a pale, undrinkable soup.
At twelve-oh-seven, her phone buzzes inside her bag.
Garrett: Did you eat?
She stares at the message while standing in the costume shop with three safety pins between her lips and a measuring tape looped around her neck. She removes the pins carefully.
coffee.
His reply comes almost immediately.
Garrett: Not food.
it had milk.
Garrett: Deeply compelling defence.
She smiles before one of the first-years drops an entire box of buttons behind her and the room fills with the sound of several hundred tiny plastic objects escaping toward freedom.
By two, she’s forgotten the exchange. By four, she’s also forgotten the cereal bar in the side pocket of her bag and the fact that she agreed to meet Allie outside the library before rehearsal.
Allie finds her halfway across the quad, walking while reading the audition scene and nearly colliding with a campus tour.
“You’re going to kill a prospective student,” Allie says, catching the back of her coat and steering her away from a family looking nervous beneath a Briar admissions umbrella.
“She should’ve committed to the bit.”
Allie takes the pages from her hand. “You’re not allowed to read while crossing roads anymore.”
Her phone buzzes again while Allie’s still carrying the packet above her head like confiscated contraband.
Garrett: Drive tonight?
Then, before she can answer.
Garrett: Twenty minutes. No destination. Minimal chance of murder.
Her chest loosens so quickly it feels almost suspicious. She pictures the Jeep warm and dim, Garrett’s hand loose over the steering wheel, the road passing black beyond the windows while neither of them has to decide what the time means.
She wants it with a sharpness that briefly makes the rehearsal building ahead of them feel like an obstacle placed there personally.
“What?” Allie asks.
“Nothing.”
Allie reads her face with insulting ease. “Garrett?”
She types before Allie can begin making noises.
i can’t tonight. rehearsal until nine and then i need to work on my audition.
Garrett: I could come read with you after.
Garrett: I’ve improved. Promise.
debatable.
Garrett: I can be extremely boring and helpful.
The smile comes again, smaller this time. She can almost see him saying it, eyebrows lifted, committing himself bravely to an evening of being uninteresting. She types, deletes, then types again.
i want to. i just really can’t lose the time.
There’s a pause long enough for Allie to hand back the pages and open the rehearsal-room door.
Garrett: Okay, baby.
Another message follows.
Garrett: Kick its ass.
She reads both twice before locking the screen.
Garrett doesn’t argue. He doesn’t offer to sit silently in the corner or appear outside rehearsal with the confident assumption that she will be happy once he’s already there.
He doesn’t tell her she needs a break, though he’s clearly begun considering himself an unlicensed medical authority on her sleep schedule and nutritional intake. He says okay and lets the no remain exactly where she put it.
The absence of pressure should make it easier to return her attention to the scene. It doesn’t.
By Wednesday, Garrett has started appearing in the small spaces around her life without physically appearing much at all.
A coffee waits at the events-office desk when she arrives for her shift, the order correct down to the syrup she changes depending on whether the day feels cold enough to justify it. The receipt has her name on it and, beneath that, a note written in the special-instructions box.
ACTUAL FOOD NEXT. THIS IS NOT A LOOPHOLE.
She sends him a photograph of the cup beside a packet of vending-machine crackers.
Garrett: I’m reporting you.
to who?
Garrett: Tucker.
She pauses.
you wouldn’t.
Garrett: Try me.
At rehearsal, there’s a fresh packet of throat lozenges tucked into the front pocket of her bag. She assumes Allie put them there until Allie sees the box and says, “Oh, Jesus. He’s fully courting you.”
“He’s not courting me.”
Allie picks up the box and reads the label. “Honey and lemon. Intimate.”
“Give me those,” she mutters.
“Do you think he asked the pharmacist for the sexiest flavour?”
She snatches them back, but the laugh gets out before she can prevent it, landing bright and brief in the dim hallway.
Garrett’s busy too. She knows because the group chat never permits mystery when it could provide public harassment instead. Extra skate at six. Film review. Classes. Weights. A captain’s meeting.
Still, he texts between them.
Garrett: How’d rehearsal go?
Garrett: Logan says plants don’t count as scene partners because they can’t feed you energy. Dean says Logan has never fed anyone energy in his life.
Garrett: I said you’d probably hit both of them.
She answers when she can. Sometimes three hours later. Sometimes after midnight, when the building has gone quiet and the light from her desk is the only one left beneath the dorm-room door.
badly. and tell dean he’s right.
Garrett: Screenshotting this.
do and i’ll deny it.
Garrett: Theatre has taught you nothing about integrity.
By Thursday evening, the humour takes longer to reach her. Her temples have developed a low, persistent ache.
At the campus café, she asks for the chicken thing and has to gesture helplessly toward a sandwich sitting eighteen inches from her face. During rehearsal, she misses an entrance she hasn’t missed once all semester and stands in the wing for a full second while Allie hisses her name through a fixed stage smile.
Dexter calls a break and finds her near the prop shelves, pressing both thumbs into the muscles beneath her eyebrows.
“You’re thinking too loudly,” he says.
“I’m not thinking at all, actually. I think something has died.”
Dexter considers her face, then softens by one degree. On anyone else, it might not be visible. “Go home after this.”
“I have work.”
“You have an audition.”
“I also have expenses. I have to live.”
“Babe.”
She looks away first, toward the rehearsal room where someone is moving a chair three inches downstage and immediately moving it back. “I’m fine.”
Dexter exhales through his nose. Her phone buzzes in her coat pocket.
Garrett: Let me steal you for half an hour tonight.
She shuts her eyes.
Garrett: Drive. Food. I’ll return you to your audition spiral before anyone notices.
Her body wants to say yes before the rest of her can begin listing reasons. She wants his car, his warmth, the stupid old guitar music he keeps low enough for conversation. She wants him looking over from the driver’s seat with that small, private smile he has started giving her instead of the full campus version. She wants thirty minutes in which nobody asks her to be open, grounded, bookable, emotionally available, or off-book.
She also has a shift until nine, rehearsal notes to rewrite, the scene to run, and a monologue that has begun feeling less true every time she touches it. Her thumb hovers over the keyboard.
i want to.
She watches the words sit there for a second, too naked on their own, then adds:
but i can’t. i’m sorry.
Garrett answers quickly.
Garrett: Don’t be sorry.
Garrett: You sure I can’t come by later?
She looks at the packet folded and refolded inside her bag. She types with both thumbs.
no no. i really need to focus tonight.
Garrett: Okay.
That’s all. She locks the screen and returns to rehearsal.
At nine-forty, she leaves the campus events office with a tote bag cutting into one shoulder and the strange, papery feeling of having moved through too many fluorescent rooms without seeing daylight. Her dinner has been half a packet of crackers and three sour candies Allie found beneath the seats in the black box and claimed were probably recent.
The dorm is overheated. Somebody on the second floor has burned microwave popcorn so badly the hallway smells like electrical grief. She drops her bag beside the desk, pulls off her coat, and opens the audition packet before taking off her boots.
For forty minutes, she works. Or she tries to. She reads the first line six times and hears none of them. Marks a beat, erases it, marks it again half an inch farther down as though emotional truth might be hiding in the margin. She records the monologue on her phone, plays it back, and hates the deliberate break in her voice so much she deletes the file before it finishes.
At ten-thirty-two, she checks her messages. Nothing from Garrett.
That’s normal. Garrett’s allowed to possess an evening. He has practice in the morning. He’s already asked twice to see her and been told, with increasing clarity, not to come. The reasonable part of her understands this.
Something lower in her body doesn’t.
The silence sits oddly after several days of him occupying every small pause. No ridiculous update from the hockey house. No photograph of Logan doing something concerning. The phone remains dark beside her elbow while she runs the first page again.
She makes it four lines before looking at the screen. Still nothing.
Her stomach pulls inward, though that may simply be hunger finally becoming articulate. She presses the heel of one hand beneath her ribs and reads the next line aloud.
“I’m not avoiding you,” she tells the imaginary plant on her desk. “I am giving you the dignity of privacy while you die.”
The line lands dead.
“Great,” she mutters. “Good. Broadway’s calling.”
Her phone stays quiet.
Maybe she’s been too careful. Maybe every time Garrett steps toward her, she moves the boundary another inch and calls it caution. Dinner, but not upstairs. His hand, but only in the car. The hockey house, but no conversation about what any of it means. Come for a drive. No. Let me help. No. Can I see you? No, no, I really need to focus.
She had wanted him to listen when she said no. She had needed that from him. She hadn’t considered how quiet the room might become when he did.
The knock at her door makes her jump hard enough that her knee hits the underside of the desk.
“Fuck.” She pushes back from the chair, rubbing the sore spot above her kneecap. Her roommate is spending the night at her girlfriend’s, and nobody sensible visits a dorm room after ten-thirty without first sending a warning.
The knock comes again. Two quick taps. She approaches with all the confidence of a woman carrying a highlighter as her primary defensive weapon and opens the door three inches.
A guy in a red delivery jacket stands in the hallway holding a large brown paper bag. “Uh, delivery?”
She stares at him. He checks the receipt. Says her name.
“That’s me.”
He offers the bag.
“I didn’t order anything.”
The delivery guy looks down at the receipt again with the exhausted patience of someone whose job routinely places him between hungry people and their own memory. “It’s paid for.”
“Oh.” She still does not take it. “Are you sure it’s this room?”
He reads the number aloud.
“That’s this room.”
“Cool.”
“Sorry.” She accepts the bag at last. It’s warm against her forearms, heavier than expected, and the smell reaches her immediately through the folded paper. Garlic, chilli, fried dough, something sweet and sharp underneath. Her stomach contracts so suddenly it’s almost painful.
The delivery guy gives her a nod that suggests his role in this mystery has reached its limit, then walks back toward the stairs. She closes the door with her hip and carries the bag to the desk.
Inside are dumplings from the Thai restaurant near Hastings. The good ones, thin-skinned and crisp at the edges, packed beside the sauce she likes. There’s curry, rice, and the cucumber salad she had stolen most of from Garrett’s plate at dinner despite insisting she didn’t want her own. Enough food for tonight and tomorrow, possibly the entire theatrical department.
She looks for a receipt. Her name is printed across the top. Beneath it, folded once and tucked between the containers, is the receipt and small delivery note.
Her mouth changes before she can stop it. It settles first at one corner, then warms slowly across the rest of her face until she has to press her lips together and look down at the note again.
He had listened. He hadn’t come over. Hadn’t turned food into an excuse to stand in her doorway looking handsome and wounded until she invited him inside. He hadn’t asked for thirty minutes in exchange, or a phone call, or proof that the care had landed where he wanted it to.
He had only fed her.
She sits cross-legged on the rug because the desk is buried beneath pages and there is something too formal about eating this food at a chair. The paper bag stays beside her knee. She opens the dumplings first, steam lifting faintly against her face, and bites into one before locating a fork.
Her whole body seems to recognise food at once. Heat moving down into the empty, sour space in her stomach. Salt and garlic waking her mouth up. The ache beneath her ribs loosening enough to reveal how tightly she’s been carrying herself all evening. She picks up her phone.
thank you.
The message delivers. Three dots appear almost immediately.
Garrett: Eat.
She looks down at the open containers around her.
bossy.
Garrett: You like it.
Her thumb pauses.
sometimes.
Garrett: Oh yeah?
She can see his face too clearly. The way his eyebrows would lift, hope trying to disguise itself behind amusement. She takes another dumpling and lets him wait exactly twelve seconds, because she may be exhausted and emotionally compromised, but she still has standards.
sometimes, graham.
Garrett: I’ll take it.
Her fingers smooth once over the folded delivery note where she’s placed it beside the audition packet.
you ordered too much.
Garrett: I know you.
The answer presses somewhere tender. She looks around the floor at the curry, the rice, the dumplings she has already eaten too quickly, and the cucumber salad she is absolutely going to finish despite its alleged status as tomorrow’s food.
debatable.
Garrett: Eat the dumpling, baby.
She laughs under her breath, picks up another one, and returns to the scene with the warm container balanced over one knee. The next time she reads the opening line, it sounds a little less like an actress trying to prove she understands pain and a little more like a girl making a joke because the truth is still too large to say directly.
Beside her, Garrett’s note rests against the page.
At least eat, baby.
Four days before the audition, her alarm goes off at four in the morning. Vibrating until the sound drags her out of sleep with one cheek pressed into the pillow and her heart already behaving as if she’s missed something.
The dorm room is dark except for the thin green light of the charger beside her bed. Her roommate is still away, leaving the other mattress smooth and undisturbed beneath the window, and for several seconds she lies there beneath the duvet with one hand curled near her face, trying to remember why any person would choose to be conscious at this hour.
Then the audition arrives fully formed in her mind. Four days. The scene. The monologue. The director whose previous production transferred from Boston to New York. The casting associate whose name had appeared on the guest list circulated through the department yesterday afternoon.
The role waiting somewhere beyond a room she hasn’t entered yet, existing or not existing for her depending on what her body does with twelve minutes under fluorescent lights.
She sits up. Her head feels packed with cotton, her shoulders stiff, but the exhaustion is still young enough to be bullied. She pulls on leggings and a sweatshirt in the dark, twists her hair into something technically off her face, and drinks half a bottle of water while standing beside the desk.
Garrett’s delivery note is tucked against the edge of the mirror.
At least eat, baby.
The containers from last night are stacked neatly in the little dorm fridge. There’s curry left, rice, two dumplings she had protected from herself through an act of restraint she now considers misguided.
She looks at them while tying one shoe, already calculating whether she can eat cold rice in the gym car park without creating a new low point in the human experience. She will eat after.
The thought arrives cleanly. Reasonably. It has no visible connection to every other after that will replace it before the sun comes up. She leaves with coffee in a travel cup and the audition packet folded into her gym bag.
At four-twenty, the campus fitness centre belongs to insomniacs, athletes, and people conducting private wars against themselves. Most of the overhead lights are still dimmed. The treadmills hum in a row beneath silent televisions playing overnight sports recaps, the closed captions moving over footage of men celebrating goals she’s too tired to identify.
A cleaner pushes a wide mop across the basketball court. Somewhere near the weight racks, metal strikes metal with the ugly, disciplined clang of someone who’s never once mistaken sleep for a priority.
She starts on the treadmill. The first five minutes are awful. Her calves feel heavy, her lungs insulted by the hour, the coffee moving too warm and acidic in her empty stomach.
Then her body catches the rhythm. Feet landing. Belt turning. Breath in, breath out. The room narrowing into repetition until there is finally nothing to solve except the next step. She runs Mara’s monologue silently while she moves.
I’m not avoiding you.
Three breaths.
I am giving you the dignity of privacy while you die.
Four breaths.
By five-fifteen, she’s on the floor beside a bench, stretching one hamstring while reading the second page. Sweat cools beneath the back of her sweatshirt. Her phone lights up inside the open gym bag.
Garrett: Why are you awake?
She looks at the time beside his name and almost laughs. Five-sixteen.
why are YOU awake?
Garrett: Practice.
Garrett: Your turn.
gym.
The three dots appear immediately.
Garrett: At five in the morning?
technically i got here at four twenty.
Garrett: That’s not better.
She smiles down at the screen while rolling her ankle slowly.
Garrett: Did you eat first?
Her thumb stills.
She considers lying in the loose, automatic way she considers moving a chair onstage when the blocking begins to feel wrong.
coffee.
Garrett: Baby.
it’s early. food feels illegal.
Garrett: Food has no business hours.
She can see him somewhere across campus in the rink corridors, curls still flattened on one side from sleep, gear bag over his shoulder, already frowning at his phone with the full disapproval of a man who had ordered enough Thai food to feed her for two days and expected his logistical work to be honoured.
i’ll eat after.
Garrett: Pinky swear.
She looks at the words for a second.
pinky swear.
The lie feels small enough to forgive when she sends it.
At six-thirty, she’s showered, dressed, and walking into Professor Martin’s lecture with damp hair freezing at the ends beneath her coat. At seven-forty-five, she’s in the library with three articles open across her laptop and no memory of opening the third. At nine, she gives up her seat to a girl waiting nearby, carries her coffee down two flights of stairs, and reaches the bottom before realising the cup is empty.
Breakfast, she thinks. Then her professor stops her outside class to ask whether she’s considered applying for the spring research placement. The conversation lasts eleven minutes. By the end of it, she’s late to movement lab and spends the entire walk eating two mints from the bottom of her bag because they’re the first thing her fingers find.
Her phone buzzes twice during class. She feels it through the canvas of her tote where it rests against the wall, but doesn’t look. They’re doing partner work, and Dexter has already accused her of keeping part of her attention on a little electronic leash, which is rich coming from a man who checked a dating app during notes yesterday and then announced that desire was part of his process.
At eleven-fifteen, she opens the messages while crossing the quad.
Garrett: Practice done. Alive.
Garrett: Logan got hit in the throat with a puck and says his voice sounds sexier now.
Garrett: It doesn’t.
There’s also a photograph. Logan sits in the locker room with an ice pack held against the front of his neck, middle finger raised toward the camera, his expression deeply offended by both hockey and documentation. Dean’s blurred in the background, laughing hard enough to require assistance from a bench.
Her mouth twitches. She begins typing a reply, then somebody calls her name from the theatre-annex steps. It’s one of the costume assistants asking whether she can cover an extra hour before rehearsal because a zipper has broken, three hems remain unfinished, and the phrase dress emergency has been used with complete sincerity.
She locks the screen. The reply stays unfinished.
At noon, she sits at a sewing machine with the audition packet open beside the presser foot, repeating lines beneath her breath while guiding pale-blue fabric beneath the needle.
At one, she runs to the events office and spends three hours answering emails, printing lanyards, correcting a room booking, and explaining to a student society president that no, the university cannot provide a live falcon for a medieval-themed fundraiser regardless of how central it is to the vision.
At three-twelve, her phone lights again.
Garrett: How’s your day?
Then, fifteen minutes later:
Garrett: Alive?
At three-fifty:
Garrett: Send proof of life please.
She sees all three while standing beside the printer with forty-eight name tags warming beneath her palm. She means to answer. She even opens the conversation, but her manager asks whether she can stay an extra half-hour, and then the printer jams, and then one of the theatre first-years texts that Dexter has moved the rehearsal call fifteen minutes earlier.
By four-thirty, her phone is back in her bag, unanswered. The first rehearsal lasts just under two hours and feels like six.
Dexter stops the same transition nine times. Allie loses a shoe during a movement sequence and performs the next thirty seconds in one heel out of spite. Someone knocks over the prop lamp. She runs her scene three times and hates a different thing on each pass.
“Stop protecting the end,” Dexter tells her after the third run, standing in the centre aisle with one hand pressed over his mouth. “You know where she ends up, but she doesn’t.”
They run it again.
At six-fifteen, she leaves rehearsal, changes shirts in a bathroom stall, and returns to the events office because somebody has called in sick and the evening supervisor needs help setting up a faculty reception in the alumni hall.
There’s food at the reception. Small sandwiches with the crusts cut off, fruit arranged in geometric little rows, cheese on slate boards with handwritten labels informing guests which region had produced it. She carries three trays from the service corridor into the hall and doesn’t take anything because the guests haven’t arrived yet and eating the display feels criminal.
She will grab something before she leaves. Then someone spills sparkling water over the sign-in table. A lecturer cannot connect his laptop to the projector. The keynote speaker arrives early and wants the chairs rearranged.
By the time she takes her coat from the staff room, the catering trays have been cleared and the few remaining sandwiches are already sealed inside plastic tubs being carried toward the kitchen.
Her stomach gives one tight, hollow pull as she walks back toward the theatre annex. She mistakes it for nerves.
The second rehearsal begins at seven.
The studio has become too warm during the break. The mirrors are clouded faintly near the bottom, the air carrying that specific rehearsal-room mixture of dust, sweat, old wood, and the artificial citrus of the cleaning spray used badly between classes.
Bags lie open along one wall. Water bottles cluster near the door. Somebody has left a banana on top of the speaker, growing softer by the minute beneath the heat.
She sits cross-legged on the floor with her script spread across her thighs. Her body feels oddly distant below the neck, legs heavy, fingertips cold despite the warmth of the room.
There’s a faint sourness at the back of her throat that she keeps swallowing against. Every few lines, her eyes lose their place and return half a paragraph higher, forcing her to trace the text with one finger like a child learning to read.
Allie lowers herself onto the floor beside her with a quiet grunt, tugging one knee toward her chest. She studies her face for a second too long.
“Babe.”
She hums without looking up.
“You okay?”
“Mhm.”
Allie doesn’t move. She can feel the stare against the side of her face with the uncomfortable clarity of stage light. “You don’t look great.”
“Thank you,” she murmurs. “That’s exactly the feedback an actress needs four days before an industry audition.”
“I don’t mean ugly.”
“Excellent clarification.”
“You look…” Allie pauses, searching for a word. “Grey.”
She lifts her head. “Grey?”
“Like, pretty grey.”
“That’s not better.”
“It’s a flattering grey.” Allie reaches over and presses the back of two fingers briefly against her cheek. “You’re cold.”
“The room’s cold,” she mumbles.
Allie’s brows draw together, humour losing ground around them. “Did you sleep last night?”
“Some.”
“How much is some?”
She looks down at the script again. The words have started swimming slightly near the edges, though she can still force them still by narrowing her eyes. “Enough.”
“That means no.”
“I slept.”
Allie exhales through her nose. “Have you eaten?”
The question reaches her through several layers. Her finger stops beneath the third line. She tries to remember. The morning has become disconnected little rooms in her head. Gym. Coffee. Lecture. Library. Costume shop. Work. Rehearsal. Work again.
Coffee. The mints. Nothing else arrives.
“Oh,” she says.
Allie goes still. “Oh?”
She looks up slowly. Her stomach seems to recognise the answer at the same time she does, giving another tight, unpleasant twist beneath her ribs. “I think I forgot.”
“You forgot to eat?”
“I was busy.”
“It’s seven o’clock.”
“I know what time it is,” she grumbles.
“You’ve eaten nothing since yesterday?”
“I had coffee.”
Allie’s eyes close. “I’m going to kill you.”
“Get in line.”
“I’m serious.”
“So am I. The department’s very competitive.”
Allie doesn’t laugh. She leans closer, voice lowering while the rest of the cast moves around them, people stretching, laughing, running bits of dialogue beneath their breath. “Do you feel sick?”
She presses her lips together, checking the inside of her body as if it belongs to somebody else and she’s only now been asked to assess the damage. Her head aches behind the eyes. There’s a greasy little wave moving through her stomach. Her skin feels too tight over her face.
“Just…” She rubs one palm over her sternum. “Yuck.”
“Helpful.”
“I’m fine.”
“You’re obviously not.”
“No, no. I am.” She shifts the script higher on her knees and forces her eyes back onto the page. “I just need food.”
Allie gives her a long look. “I have a protein bar.”
“Great.”
“In my bag.”
She nods, though the motion makes something inside her skull lag half a second behind. “I’ll get it.”
“I’ll get it.” Allie plants one hand on the floor and pushes herself upright, then pauses when Dexter calls her name from across the studio.
He’s standing beside the lighting lecturer with both arms folded, gesturing toward the taped marks near centre stage.
“One second,” Allie says. She points two fingers at her own eyes, then toward her face. “Do not move.”
She lifts the script in a weak little salute. “Go.”
Allie crosses toward Dexter, already asking what he wants before she reaches him.
For a few seconds, she stays exactly where she is. She breathes through her nose. The room seems too loud now, every separate sound arriving at once – the scrape of a chair leg, a bottle hitting the floor and rolling, Dexter’s voice, the lighting lecturer answering, somebody laughing near the mirrors. Her pulse has become noticeable in her throat.
She looks toward Allie’s bag. It sits near the opposite wall, black canvas, one strap folded beneath it. Not far. Fifteen feet, maybe.
The protein bar will help. Sugar. Something dense and artificial and capable of getting her through another hour.
She places the script on the floor and uncrosses her legs. Pins and needles move down both calves. She puts one hand beside her hip and pushes herself up.
The room changes before she gets fully vertical.
Heat rushes over her face and chest in one hard wave, immediate enough that sweat breaks cold beneath the back of her shirt.
Her vision tightens. Black gathers softly at the edges, the mirrored wall narrowing into a bright strip in front of her.
She catches the floor beneath one foot and cannot seem to locate the other properly.
“Hey, Al,” she says.
Her own voice sounds strange. Too quiet, coming from somewhere several feet behind her. Allie turns.
She reaches one hand vaguely in her direction. “Can I–”
The rest of the question disappears. Every sound in the studio pulls away at once, voices thinning into muffled shapes at the end of a long corridor.
The air feels both freezing and unbearably hot against her skin. Her stomach drops, though she’s standing still. Or believes she is.
Allie says her name. The floor rises fast toward her. Or she goes down. There’s no useful difference by the time everything goes black.
Consciousness returns badly.
First there’s light, white and flat through her eyelids. Then sound: the soft electronic pulse of something nearby, rubber soles moving over vinyl, paper rustling. Then pain arrives behind both, a thick, ugly throb beginning near the back of her skull and pushing forward until it sits behind her eyes.
She groans.
The sound scratches at her throat. Her mouth is dry enough that her tongue feels too large inside it, and when she tries to lift her head, the room tips sharply to one side.
“Oh, no, honey.” A woman’s voice comes close immediately. Warm, brisk, real. A hand settles carefully against her shoulder. “Stay down for me. Don’t sit up yet.”
She opens her eyes.
The ceiling is made of white acoustic tiles, one of them stained faintly yellow near the corner. A fluorescent panel glows directly above her with the specific cruelty of medical lighting.
She turns her face away from it and discovers she’s lying on a narrow exam bed with crinkled paper beneath her, a thin blanket pulled over her legs and a blood-pressure cuff wrapped around one arm.
“Where…” Her voice catches. She swallows and regrets it. “Where am I?”
“Student health clinic.” The nurse comes into view beside the bed, middle-aged with silver threaded through her dark hair and a pair of purple glasses resting low on her nose. Her ID badge swings slightly when she leans closer. “You’re alright. Just take it easy.”
She frowns, trying to force the last thing she remembers into a shape. Rehearsal. The floor. Allie turning toward her. Her head pulses harder.
“Ow,” she whispers, lifting one hand toward the back of it.
The nurse catches her wrist gently before her fingers reach the sore spot. “Careful. You took a nasty fall.”
She lets her hand drop onto the blanket. “I did?”
“You fainted, honey. Smacked your head pretty good on the way down.”
“I passed out?”
“You sure did.”
She stares at her. There’s something almost insulting about having lost an entire section of her own evening. One second she had been asking Allie for food, the next she’s horizontal beneath institutional lighting while a machine squeezes her arm.
She closes her eyes again. “Ouch.”
“I bet.” The nurse releases the pressure cuff with a soft hiss and checks the reading before reaching for the little pulse monitor clipped over her finger. “Any nausea?”
“A little.”
“Blurred vision?”
“When I tried to sit up.”
“Any neck pain?”
She tests it carefully without moving. “Just my head.”
“Mhm.” The nurse picks up a small penlight. “I’m going to check your pupils again. Look at my nose for me.”
The light moves across one eye, then the other. She tries not to flinch and fails.
“Sorry,” the nurse says. “I know it’s unpleasant.”
“That light is evil,” she grumbles.
A small smile pulls at the nurse’s mouth. “That’s a common review.”
She sets the penlight aside, makes a note on the chart, then adjusts the blanket where it has slipped beneath her knee.
There’s a little carton of apple juice on the counter beside a packet of crackers and a plastic cup of water. The sight of them makes her stomach turn and tighten at once.
“Your blood sugar was low when they brought you in,” the nurse says, following her gaze. “Your blood pressure wasn’t too impressive either. Your friend said you hadn’t eaten today.”
She looks toward the opposite wall.
“Coffee isn’t breakfast,” the nurse adds.
“I’m learning that.”
“Bit of a harsh lesson.”
She gives a faint, miserable laugh. It immediately worsens the throbbing in her skull, and she shuts her eyes again.
The nurse rests one hand lightly against the rail of the bed. “Because you lost consciousness and hit your head, you’re not going back to your dorm alone tonight. We need somebody to come collect you and stay with you for a while. Keep an eye on you.”
Her eyes open. “I have an audition in four days.”
The nurse gives her a look over the top of the purple glasses. It’s not unkind, but it’s clearly survived many students attempting to negotiate.
“Your audition can remain in four days while you lie still for the next five minutes.”
“But rehearsal–”
“Is finished for you tonight.”
Her mouth presses thin. The room feels suddenly smaller around the bed, the paper beneath her loud whenever she shifts. “Can Allie take me?”
“She’s here, but she told us she lives in another dorm and has rehearsal again first thing tomorrow.” The nurse glances down at the chart. “We need someone who can take responsibility for you tonight. Preferably your emergency contact.”
She stops moving.
The nurse runs one finger down the page. “Let me see here…”
There is a pause while she adjusts her glasses.
“Garrett Graham,” she reads. Then she looks up. “Is that still right, honey?”
For a second, she only stares at her.
Garrett.
His name is printed there in whatever university system has carried it quietly through the breakup, through the months of not touching and looking away and pretending they had both found other people interesting.
She must have entered him during their first relationship, probably sitting at his kitchen table while he stole whatever snack she had brought and told her to put him down because who else was she going to call if she broke a leg doing theatre.
She had never changed it. She hadn’t even remembered there was something to change.
The thought of him arrives with enough force to make the room soften at the edges for an entirely different reason. Garrett walking into the clinic with damp curls or his Briar jacket half-zipped, face already tight with worry.
Garrett’s hand finding hers before he remembers to ask and then stopping, because now he does remember. Garrett saying baby in that low, steady voice he uses when he’s scared and trying not to make the fear hers.
Her throat pulls tight. She wants him. She wants him here now with an immediacy that leaves no room for pride to make itself useful.
She nods once, carefully because her head punishes even that.
“Yes,” she says, voice small and rough. Then, after a breath, “Please.”
“No worries, honey.” She gives her shoulder one gentle pat and turns toward the door. “I’ll go call him now.”
She nods again and lets her head settle back against the pillow, listening as the nurse’s footsteps cross the room and the door opens into the bright clinic hallway.
The door doesn’t close properly behind her. It catches against the frame and remains open by an inch, enough for the light from the corridor to cut a thin white line across the floor and for every sound from the little office beyond to travel with irritating clarity into the room.
A chair rolls. Paper shifts. The nurse says something to somebody at the front desk, then there’s the hollow click of a receiver being lifted.
Her head throbs in time with her pulse.
Whatever she struck on the way down has left a deep, concentrated ache at the back of her skull, the kind that seems to have roots.
Each beat presses outward beneath the skin, heavy and hot, then moves forward behind her eyes until even keeping them open feels like unnecessary labour.
She closes them.
The nurse’s voice carries through the gap in the door, softened by distance but still recognisable. “Hi, is this Garrett Graham?”
A pause.
“This is the Briar student health clinic. Don’t panic, honey, she’s alright.”
Another pause, longer this time.
“No, no, she’s awake. She fainted during rehearsal and hit her head when she went down.”
The silence on the other end must be doing something impressive, because the nurse’s tone changes immediately, growing firmer beneath the kindness. “Garrett. She’s conscious. She’s speaking. Her observations are stable. I need you to take a breath for me.”
Despite everything, the corner of her mouth shifts faintly. Of course he’s panicking so hard a medical professional has begun coaching him through respiration.
The movement pulls at something behind her eyes. Her smile disappears into a wince.
“She needs somebody to collect her and keep an eye on her tonight,” the nurse continues. “Yes. Student clinic, east building. We’re here until ten.”
A pause.
“No, you do not need to run.” The nurse’s voice becomes more distant as she presumably turns away from the open door. “He hung up.”
Someone near the desk laughs.
She would too, except her skull feels as though it has been fitted with a second, much angrier skull inside it. She exhales through her nose and sinks farther into the thin clinic pillow, the paper beneath her head crackling softly with every tiny adjustment.
She means only to close her eyes until the room stops pressing so brightly against them.
The next thing she hears is Garrett’s voice. “Where is she?”
Too loud. Too close. Frayed at the edges in a way his voice rarely is unless something has gone wrong on the ice or he is trying very hard not to let anger become panic.
“Right through there,” the nurse says. “And lower your voice, Romeo. She’s got a headache.”
His footsteps hit the hallway fast and uneven, the rubber soles of his shoes catching once against the vinyl before he appears in the doorway.
Garrett looks like he’s arrived by force. His jacket is half-zipped over a dark Briar sweatshirt, the hood bunched crookedly beneath the collar. His curls are flattened on one side and pushed wildly backward on the other, as if he has spent the entire drive dragging his hand through them.
His cheeks are pink from the cold, breath still coming too quickly, and there’s something naked in his face when his eyes find her on the exam bed.
“Hi.” The word leaves him almost breathless. He crosses the room in three strides, then slows only when he reaches the bed, as though the sight of her has reminded his body that speed is no longer useful. “Oh– hi, baby.”
He bends over her, one hand reaching carefully toward the side of her face. She frowns and lifts two fingers to his mouth before he can say anything else.
“Shh,” she murmurs. “Too loud.”
Garrett stops immediately. His lips press softly against her fingertips before he draws back half an inch, nodding with exaggerated care.
When he speaks again, his voice has dropped nearly to a whisper. “Course. Yeah. Course, baby. Sorry.”
She lets her hand fall, and Garrett catches it before it reaches the blanket. His fingers close around hers gently, warm enough that she feels the difference through her whole palm.
“You okay?” he asks.
The question is absurd enough that she almost laughs, but she remembers what happened last time and only closes her eyes instead. “Forgot to eat. Fainted.”
Garrett stares at her. “You forgot to eat?”
There’s no judgement in the words yet, only horrified disbelief, but her face tightens anyway.
“Don’t be mean,” she mutters. “I’m concussed.”
His mouth opens, then closes. A breath leaves him through his nose, part sigh and part exhausted prayer.
He lifts their joined hands and presses her knuckles briefly against his forehead. “Jesus Christ.”
“I said don’t be mean.”
“I’m not being mean.” His thumb moves once over the side of her finger, the touch so careful it barely counts as movement. “I’m trying not to have a heart attack.”
“That seems dramatic.”
“You passed out and hit your head.”
She sighs. “I was there.”
“You were unconscious.”
“Then I guess technically I wasn’t.”
Garrett’s eyes close for one second, and when he opens them again, some of the panic has settled beneath the familiar exasperation she recognises.
The nurse returns with a folder tucked beneath one arm. Garrett straightens but doesn’t let go of her hand.
“Is she good to go home?” he asks, voice still low.
The nurse comes to stand near the foot of the bed. “She is, provided somebody stays with her tonight and keeps an eye on her. She’s got a likely mild concussion. No driving, no alcohol, nothing strenuous, and she needs to take it easy. If the headache suddenly gets much worse, she starts vomiting repeatedly, becomes confused, is difficult to wake, has weakness, trouble speaking, anything that worries you, you take her to the emergency room.”
Garrett nods through every instruction with the intense concentration of a man being briefed on how to disarm something explosive. “Okay.”
“And she needs food,” the nurse adds, glancing pointedly toward the bed. “Proper food. Not just coffee.”
“Yeah,” Garrett says. “I can do that.”
She opens one eye. “You sound pleased.”
“I’m pleased someone with medical authority finally told you coffee isn’t a meal.”
The nurse’s mouth twitches. “I like him.”
“Please don’t encourage him,” she murmurs.
Garrett ignores that and takes the discharge folder when it’s offered, opening it immediately and scanning the first page.
“You can read it outside,” she tells him. “The words will remain.”
He glances up. “You’re making jokes. That’s good.”
“I’m deeply brave.”
“Yeah, baby.”
The softness in his answer catches somewhere below her throat.
The nurse removes the pulse monitor from her finger and unwinds the blood-pressure cuff from her arm. “Let’s get you sitting up slowly. No heroics.”
“I don’t do heroics.”
Both Garrett and the nurse look at her.
She frowns. “That felt really mean.”
Garrett slides one hand behind her shoulders while the nurse raises the back of the bed. The change in position sends a dull pulse through her skull, sudden and thick enough that she groans and shuts her eyes.
Her body folds toward the nearest stable thing before pride can be consulted. Her forehead finds the front of his shoulder, cheek resting against the worn cotton of his sweatshirt while his arm settles carefully around her back.
For several seconds, no one asks her to move. Garrett’s hand stays broad between her shoulder blades, holding her upright while the dizziness passes.
Beneath her ear, his heartbeat is still too fast. She can feel the hard, nervous rhythm through the sweatshirt, every beat giving away how little his lowered voice has to do with actual calm.
“You good?” he whispers.
“No.”
“Okay.”
The answer comes without correction or forced optimism. Only okay, quiet against her hair, as if being unwell is something he can sit beside without needing her to hurry through it.
She keeps her head there until the room stops shifting.
When she finally lifts it, Garrett’s face is close. The panic hasn’t disappeared from his eyes, but it’s been folded down into attention.
He watches every small movement she makes as if her balance is written somewhere around her mouth and he might miss a change if he blinks.
The nurse brings over the plastic cup of water. “Small sip.”
Garrett takes it before she can, holds it while she drinks, then lowers it the second she turns her face away. There’s something humiliatingly easy about letting him help. No instinct to argue. No need to prove she can hold her own cup while the room still feels fractionally detached from the floor.
“Alright,” the nurse says. “Feet over the side.”
Garrett moves first, sliding one arm beneath hers while she shifts toward the edge of the bed. Her shoes have been placed neatly on the floor beneath her. One lace is undone.
She stares at it.
Garrett follows her gaze. “Don’t.”
“I didn’t say anything.”
“You were about to bend down.”
“I can tie my shoe,” she mutters.
“Not tonight.”
He crouches before she can protest and ties both laces, even the one that is already secured, pulling the loops snug without making them tight. His curls fall forward over his forehead.
The gesture is so ordinary, so quietly intimate, that something inside her chest goes soft in a way that has nothing to do with the faintness.
When he stands, he reaches for her bag from the chair and slings it over his shoulder. The pink strap cuts across the dark front of his sweatshirt. Three months ago, she might have made a joke about it. Tonight, she only watches his fingers adjust the weight.
“Ready?” he asks.
“No.”
“Great.”
Garrett steps close enough that his side presses lightly against hers. He gets one arm beneath her shoulders, then takes her wrist and guides it carefully around the back of his neck.
“Wrap that arm around me, baby. There you go.”
She does. The first step feels uncertain. Her knees hold, but the floor seems slightly softer beneath them than it should. Garrett tightens his arm around her waist immediately, drawing her firmly into his side without making a comment.
“I’m fine,” she whispers.
“I know.”
“You’re holding me like I’m ninety.”
“I’d hold ninety-year-old you exactly like this.”
She turns her face faintly toward him. “You’d still be alive?”
“Out of spite.”
“That tracks.”
The nurse follows them to the doorway with the discharge papers. “Slowly.”
Garrett nods. “We’re going slowly.”
He does. Painfully slowly. He matches every small, cautious step, letting her put as much weight into him as she needs without making it obvious when they pass the front desk.
The clinic feels long on the way out, corridors stretched beneath harsh lights, doors opening into rooms full of paper-covered beds and humming machines.
Allie sits in one of the waiting-room chairs with both hands wrapped around her phone. She stands so fast when they appear that the chair legs scrape behind her.
“Oh my god.”
The volume makes her wince.
Allie’s hands fly to her own mouth. “Sorry. Sorry.” She crosses the room and stops just outside Garrett’s hold, eyes moving over her face with visible guilt. “Are you okay?”
“She’s concussed,” Garrett says.
“Garrett,” she mutters.
“What? You told me.”
Allie’s face crumples around the edges. “I shouldn’t have left you.”
“You walked twelve feet away.”
“I told you not to move.”
“I don’t respect authority.”
“That isn’t funny.”
“It’s a little funny.”
Allie looks toward Garrett as though requesting assistance from the only other person in the room who understands the futility of arguing with her.
“I’ve got her,” he says quietly.
Allie nods. Relief moves through her so visibly that her shoulders drop. She reaches out and squeezes her hand once. “Text me when you’re home.”
“I will.”
“I mean it.”
“I know.”
Allie’s gaze flicks to Garrett again, protective even through the worry. “You’ll stay with her?”
“All night.”
There’s no hesitation in it. He says it like the clinic has given him a job and he’s already built the rest of his evening around doing it properly.
Something warm presses behind her ribs.
The cold outside hits hard after the clinic’s stale heat. Garrett pulls his jacket open wider and angles his body around her as they cross the car park, blocking the wind as much as he can.
The campus is nearly empty, paths shining beneath the streetlamps, theatre buildings dark except for the one studio window where rehearsal has continued without her. She looks toward it.
Garrett notices. “No.”
“I didn’t say anything.”
“You’re not going back.”
“I know.”
“Do you?”
She presses her face briefly into his shoulder. “You’re annoying.”
“Good.”
The Jeep waits beneath a tree near the edge of the lot. Garrett unlocks it from several feet away, then opens the passenger door and turns her carefully until the backs of her knees meet the seat.
“Head,” he murmurs, one hand flattening over the top of the doorframe.
She ducks beneath it and lowers herself into the passenger seat. The movement makes her vision pulse dimly, and she leans back immediately, eyes closing against the padded headrest.
Garrett gathers the edge of her coat before it catches in the door, sets her bag on the back seat, then reaches for the seatbelt.
“I can do it,” she says automatically.
His hand stills. She opens her eyes and finds him watching her. The belt is three inches from her hand. She could pull it across herself. It might make her head hurt. It might not.
She lets her fingers drop into her lap. “You can.”
“Okay.”
Garrett draws it slowly across her chest. The buckle clicks. He gives the belt one light tug, then pauses with one hand braced near her hip.
“You alright?”
“Mhm.”
“You gonna puke?”
“No.”
“Dizzy?”
She sighs. “A little.”
His mouth tightens. “I’m driving like Tucker.”
“That bad?”
“That safe.”
“Terrifying.”
He closes the door gently and walks around the front of the Jeep.
The inside is cold at first. Garrett starts the engine and turns the heat on low rather than blasting it, deciding that even air can be too loud now. The dashboard glows blue across his face as he pulls out of the car park with both hands on the wheel.
For several minutes, neither of them speaks.
She rests her head carefully against the seat and watches campus slide past the window in dark, familiar pieces. Brick buildings. Bare trees. Pools of light across wet pavement.
Her body feels hollowed out and overfilled at the same time, limbs heavy, stomach aching with hunger, emotions sitting too close beneath her skin after the fear and the fall and waking up alone beneath medical lights.
Garrett glances at her every few seconds.
“You can watch the road,” she murmurs.
“I am.”
“No, you’re watching me.”
“I can do both,” he argues.
“That sounds illegal.”
“It’s a talent.”
His voice remains soft, almost absurdly so. Even the humour is careful around the edges, built not to demand anything from her.
The gentleness does something unexpected. Something worse than panic would have. Her eyes burn.
She turns toward the window before he can see, but Garrett has always been irritatingly good at noticing the small changes in her face when he is actually looking.
“Hey.” His voice shifts. “What’s wrong? Something hurt?”
“No. Nothing.”
“Baby.”
The word slips beneath whatever weak structure she’s built around herself. Her throat tightens. She presses her lips together, but the first tear moves anyway, hot and immediate down the side of her face.
Garrett’s hands tighten once around the wheel. “Is it your head? Are you feeling worse?”
“No.” She wipes the tear away too quickly. “No, I just feel like shit.”
“Okay.”
“And I’m tired.”
“I know.”
“And hungry.”
“I know that too.”
“And I’ve ruined everything.”
His head turns sharply before he catches himself and looks back at the road. “You haven’t ruined anything.”
“My audition is in four days, and I’m concussed because I forgot food exists.”
“Hey. We’ll figure it out.”
“You can’t figure out a concussion,” she sniffles.
“I can feed one.”
A broken little laugh escapes her, immediately caught by another tear.
Garrett reaches across the centre console and turns his hand palm-up between them. He does not take hers. He only leaves it there, open.
She looks down at it. Then she places her hand in his. His fingers close slowly, thumb settling over her knuckles. He keeps one hand on the wheel and the other around hers while the Jeep moves through the dark.
“I’m sorry,” she whispers.
Garrett’s brow creases. “For what?”
“Everything.”
“No.”
She stares down at their hands. His knuckles are scraped from practice, skin dry near one thumb. “Garrett.”
“You don’t have anything to apologise for.”
“We both…” Her voice catches. She swallows against the ache in her throat. “We both fucked up.”
He is quiet for a moment. The Jeep stops at a red light, its glow moving faintly over the windshield.
“Maybe,” he says. “But you still don’t have anything to apologise for tonight.”
“That doesn’t make sense.”
“It does to me.”
“I hurt you,” she presses.
Garrett’s thumb moves once over her hand. “I hurt you first.”
“It isn’t a competition.”
“I know.”
“You always make things a competition.”
“I know,” he says again, and there’s no defence in it. No grin trying to soften the confession. “I’m trying not to.”
The light changes. He drives on.
She looks at his profile, the firm line of his jaw, the curls still disordered from whatever he did to them after the clinic called. “I was mean sometimes.”
“You were hurt.”
“That doesn’t make it okay.”
“No.” His mouth pulls faintly at one corner, not quite a smile. “But I understand it now.”
“You shouldn’t let me off that easy.”
“I’m not letting you off anything. I just…” Garrett exhales slowly. “I don’t want you lying here with a head injury trying to apologise for breaking up with me when I was the one who made being with me feel shitty.”
“It wasn’t always shitty,” she says.
“I know.”
“Most of it wasn’t.”
“I know that too.”
Her eyes burn again. “I loved you. So much.”
Garrett’s fingers close more firmly around hers.
The words sit between them in the quiet Jeep. Past tense only because grammar has cornered her there, not because either of them believes the feeling has obeyed it.
His voice comes low when he answers. “I know, baby.”
She waits for him to say something else. That he loved her too. That he still does. That he wants her back.
Garrett would once have filled the silence with every possible declaration, stacked them high enough that she had no room to examine what was underneath.
He doesn’t. He holds her hand and drives.
By the time they reach her dorm, the tears have dried tight against her cheeks. Garrett parks near the entrance, shuts off the engine, then turns in his seat.
“Stay there.”
“I wasn’t planning an escape.”
“Good.”
He walks around the Jeep and opens her door. The cold reaches in first, followed by Garrett’s hands, one taking hers and the other settling at her waist as she steps down.
Her knees feel steadier now, though her head still pulses each time her foot meets the pavement. Garrett keeps his arm around her anyway, her bag slung over his opposite shoulder.
At the dorm entrance, she swipes her card while leaning against him. The scanner flashes red.
“Again,” Garrett murmurs.
“I know,” she mumbles.
The second attempt works. The door unlocks with a buzz, and warm air spills over them from the lobby. Garrett walks her through it, then slows near the foot of the stairs.
She feels the hesitation before she sees it. His arm remains secure around her, but something changes in his posture, a subtle holding back.
His eyes move toward the staircase and then to her face. He hasn’t been inside her room since before the breakup. Not since the boundaries between them became something fragile and deliberate.
He could carry her bags to the entrance. Sit in the Jeep until one in the morning. Hold her hand in public. But the dorm room has remained closed.
He doesn’t ask. That, somehow, makes it harder.
She looks at the stairs. Then at Garrett. “Can you stay tonight?”
The question comes out quieter than she intends.
Garrett’s face changes at once. Something warm and stunned moving through his eyes before he gathers it.
“Yeah,” he says. “Course.”
“You don’t have to–”
“I want to.”
Her throat tightens again. “Okay.”
He helps her upstairs one step at a time, his arm strong beneath hers, pausing whenever her breathing changes. By the time they reach the second floor, she’s exhausted enough that the hallway seems twice its usual length.
Her key sticks once in the lock. Garrett takes it only after she lets her hand fall, opens the door, and guides her inside.
The room smells faintly of last night’s curry, her perfume, and the warm dust of the heater beneath the window. Her bed remains unmade, audition pages scattered across the desk and floor, clothes folded badly over the back of the chair. Evidence of every hour she’s tried to fit inside the week.
Garrett looks at it all without comment.
“Bed or food?” he asks.
“Bed.”
“Wrong. Food first.”
She gives him a tired look.
“I know,” he says. “I’m oppressive.”
“Deeply.”
“Sit.”
He guides her to the edge of the mattress and crouches in front of her. His hands come to the laces of her boots, undoing them one at a time before sliding each boot carefully from her foot.
She watches him through heavy eyes. “You’ve become very good at taking my shoes off without getting anything out of it.”
Garrett’s mouth twitches. “I’m growing.”
“Disturbing.”
He sets the boots beside the desk and stands. “You have something comfortable to sleep in?”
She points vaguely toward the second drawer of the dresser. “Shirts. Top drawer.”
Garrett opens it and immediately looks away when he realises it’s her underwear drawer. The speed of it almost makes her smile.
“Second drawer,” she corrects.
“You said top.”
“My brain is injured,” she murmurs, biting back a smile.
“Right. Of course.”
He closes the drawer with exaggerated respect and opens the one below it, retrieving an old Briar shirt and a pair of sleep shorts.
“These?”
She nods. Garrett places them beside her on the bed. Then he turns his back.
She stares at him. “What are you doing?”
“Not looking.”
“I need help.”
His shoulders go still.
“With the buttons,” she adds, because the fitted blouse she wore to work has somehow developed fourteen fastenings since morning. “My head hurts when I look down.”
Garrett turns slowly, eyes fixed firmly on her face. “Okay.” He steps close and lifts his hands toward the first button, pausing before touching it. “Can I?”
She nods.
His fingers work carefully down the front of the blouse. There’s no teasing in him now, no downward glance, no charged pause where the fabric opens over her skin.
Garrett keeps his eyes on the buttons with the concentration of someone performing a complicated repair, knuckles occasionally brushing the thin shirt beneath.
When the last button is free, he steps back and turns away again while she slides the blouse from her shoulders. Changing still makes the room tilt slightly, and she has to sit for a moment with the old shirt gathered in both hands.
Garrett hears the pause. “You okay?”
“Mhm.”
“You sure?”
“No.”
He turns, sees her sitting there half-dressed and exhausted, then takes the shirt from her without letting his gaze move below her face. He gathers it at the hem and holds it open. “Arms up.”
She lifts them slowly. Garrett pulls the shirt down over her head, careful around the sore spot, then eases her arms through the sleeves. The fabric settles loose around her body, carrying the faint smell of laundry detergent and the dorm drawer.
“There,” he murmurs.
He helps with the shorts in the same practical, careful way, kneeling to guide them over her feet and keeping the blanket across her lap whenever he can. There’s nothing sexy in it. That makes it more intimate than if there were.
Once she’s changed, Garrett folds her clothes over the chair instead of leaving them on the floor. “Food,” he says.
“Garrett.”
“Three bites.”
“Two.”
“Four.”
“That isn’t how negotiating works.”
“It does when you have brain damage.”
She stares at him.
“Mild,” he adds quickly. “Mild brain damage.”
“Get out.”
“No.”
He retrieves the leftover curry and rice from the fridge, heating them in the small microwave near the desk while she sits propped against the pillows. The machine turns loudly enough that she winces, and Garrett stops it before the timer finishes, catching the door before it can beep.
“Very stealthy,” she murmurs.
“I’m adaptable.”
He brings the bowl to the bed with a fork and a glass of water, sitting on the edge near her knees. She takes the first bite because arguing requires more energy than chewing.
Warm rice sits heavily but not unpleasantly in her stomach. Garrett watches until she swallows, then looks away with enough false casualness to make it obvious he has been waiting.
“You can stop supervising my mouth.”
“No.”
She takes another bite. “Happy?”
“Getting there.”
By the fifth, the empty ache inside her has begun easing. By the eighth, her eyelids feel too heavy to hold open. Garrett takes the bowl when the fork starts resting too long between her fingers.
“That enough?” she asks.
“For now.”
He places the leftovers on the desk and returns with the water. She drinks several slow mouthfuls, then sinks deeper into the pillows while Garrett reads the discharge instructions beneath the warm pool of the desk lamp.
“No screens,” he says.
She glances toward her audition packet.
“No.”
“I didn’t say anything.”
“You looked at it.”
“I need to practice.”
“You need to sleep.”
“The audition–”
“Will still be there tomorrow.” Garrett sets the papers aside and pulls the desk chair close to the bed.
She frowns. “What are you doing?”
“Staying.”
She tilts her head. “In the chair?”
“Yeah.”
“That looks uncomfortable.”
“I’ve slept in locker rooms. I’ll be fine.”
She watches him settle into the chair, long legs stretching awkwardly beneath the desk, arms folding over his chest. He looks too large for the small dorm furniture, broad shoulders nearly touching both sides of the chair back, knees forced apart by the narrow space.
The sight presses strangely against her chest. “You can lie down,” she says.
Garrett’s eyes lift.
“On the bed,” she adds. “Not– I mean, just… there’s room.”
He doesn’t move immediately. “You sure?”
She nods once.
“You want me there?”
Another nod. “My head hurts. Don’t make me write you an essay about it.”
Garrett stands. He takes off his jacket and shoes, then lies down on top of the covers beside her, leaving a careful strip of mattress between their bodies.
His hands fold over his stomach. He stares at the ceiling with the rigid posture of a man trying to prove he can occupy a bed without assuming a single additional privilege.
She turns her face toward him. His profile is soft in the low light. Curls still a mess. A faint crease between his brows even now. He has not relaxed since entering the clinic. Maybe not since the phone call.
“You were scared,” she murmurs.
Garrett looks at her.
“On the phone.”
“The nurse told you?”
“I heard her tell you to breathe.”
His mouth presses thin. “She didn’t open with you’re okay.”
“She did, actually.”
“She said student health clinic first.”
“Monster,” she whispers.
“I thought…” He stops. His throat works once. “Doesn’t matter.”
She knows what he thought. The shape of it sits plainly across his face even without the sentence. Her hand moves over the mattress between them.
Garrett looks down when her fingers touch his. He turns his palm over, but still waits. She threads their fingers. His breath leaves slowly.
For a while, they lie there without speaking. The room settles around them, heater clicking beneath the window, distant footsteps moving through the hallway, somebody laughing behind another closed door.
Garrett’s hand stays warm around hers. His thumb moves occasionally over her knuckles, the same small path each time.
She thinks of every boundary he’s honoured. Every invitation he’s allowed her to refuse. The open palm instead of the grab. The food delivered without him. His back turned while she changed. The chair dragged beside the bed before she told him he could lie down.
She had wanted him to prove that he could hear her.
Somewhere along the way, she had become so focused on watching him work for another chance that she hadn’t noticed how tired she was of standing on the opposite side of it.
Not ready to erase what happened. Not ready to pretend that love makes two people safe simply because it’s large. But tired of acting as though every soft thing between them needs to be rationed.
Her fingers tighten around his.
Garrett looks over. “You okay?”
She shifts carefully toward him until her forehead rests against the warm curve of his shoulder. His whole body goes still.
“Yeah,” she whispers.
Garrett waits another second, giving her every possible chance to change her mind, then lifts his free arm and settles it around her waist. The hold is loose at first. Barely there. When she moves closer, he lets it become firmer.
His cheek rests lightly against the top of her head. “Sleep, baby,” he murmurs.
She closes her eyes. The ache remains, dull and deep beneath her skull. The audition is still four days away. Nothing between them has been repaired neatly enough to name.
But Garrett’s hand is warm against her back, his breathing slow beside her, and for the first time in months, letting him close doesn’t feel like surrendering something she will need later.
It feels like stopping a fight neither of them wants to win.
notes from me – AHHHHHHHHH. i hope the wait was worth it, my loves! so so excited to hear your guys thoughts on this one!
i hope you enjoyed, as always tell me all your thoughts and theories and ideas!! xx
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
pairing – garrett graham x nursing student!reader
summary – garrett plans to ask properly over dinner. instead, panic, hospital security, and two hours of waiting turn the moment into something far less polished and much more honest.
warnings – hospital lockdown, anxiety/panic, fear for a loved one, trauma references, relationship discussion, emotional vulnerability, fluff.
notes from me – EVERYBODY STAY CALM!!!!!
word count – 4.8k
navigation – masterlist |
The emergency department being locked down turns out to be excellent for her academic career.
Somewhere behind two sets of badge-access doors and several increasingly irritated security guards, something has happened in psych. The details have reached the rest of the department in broken little pieces: a patient tried to leave, somebody made a threat, a door may or may not have been damaged, and one student insists she heard the phrase improvised weapon while another swears it was only a plastic chair.
Nobody actually knows anything, which hasn’t stopped everyone from knowing it very loudly.
What she knows is that the hospital stopped accepting incoming ambulances just after six, the waiting room thinned out by seven, and the usual constant churn of paramedics, relatives, stretchers, crying children, people with towels wrapped around bleeding hands and men experiencing chest pain who still want to finish a cigarette first, has slowed to something almost civilised.
Nobody is being allowed in or out without security approval. Ambulances are being redirected. Visitors are stuck on whichever side of the doors they happened to be standing when lockdown started, which has created several administrative issues and one woman near reception who has spent forty-five minutes explaining to anyone who’ll listen that her husband’s phone charger is in the car.
Inside ED, though, it’s quiet. Not empty, hospitals are never empty. There are still monitors chirping, call bells going off, nurses walking quickly without looking like they’re walking quickly, and a man in bay six repeatedly asking whether anyone has seen his trousers despite the fact that he’s currently wearing them.
But it’s quiet enough that Maria lets her trail behind while she checks the resus trolley, explaining which supplies always disappear first and which doctor will accuse someone else of moving the paediatric cannulas while actively holding the paediatric cannulas in his hand.
It’s quiet enough that she gets to watch a wound review without three people squeezing past behind her. Quiet enough that one of the senior nurses talks her through the differences between the hospital’s various referral pathways without being interrupted halfway through by somebody vomiting in a bin.
Quiet enough, eventually, that she ends up at the little staff desk with her assignment open beside a half-eaten packet of crackers, Maria leaning over her shoulder and squinting at a paragraph on clinical prioritisation.
“You’ve answered the question,” Maria says, tapping one blunt fingernail against the screen. “Then you’ve answered it again in different clothes.”
She frowns at the paragraph. “I thought the second part sounded more academic.”
“It sounds like you just regurgitated a policy manual.”
“That’s academic.”
“No, honey.”
She laughs and deletes six lines, which feels rude after spending twenty minutes building them. “Better?”
Maria scans it again. “Much.”
She tilts her head at it. “Do you think I need another source?”
“You nursing students always think you need another source.”
It’s, genuinely, one of the best placement days she’s had in weeks. She gets almost two pages of her assignment done. She reviews her notes from the morning. One of the nurses shows her where everything is kept in the minor procedures room, including three cupboards she had been walking past for months under the assumption that they contained cleaning supplies.
She asks questions without feeling like she’s standing in somebody’s way. Nobody yells at her. Nobody grabs her. Nobody looks at the badge clipped to her scrubs and immediately begins speaking to her like she invented hospital wait times.
At nine-thirty, Maria lets her help redress a surgical wound while the patient tells them both an extremely detailed story about her neighbour’s son and his divorce. At ten, she gets a full set of observations on a man who rates his pain as somewhere between a four and the collapse of Western society. At ten-fifteen, she drinks an entire coffee while it’s still warm.
It’s beautiful.
There are worse places to be trapped than a hospital with functional heating, free pens if a person has flexible morals, and a veteran nurse willing to proofread an assignment between medication rounds.
By ten-forty, the lockdown is still active but security has started organising escorted staff exits in groups. Night shift has arrived in pieces, badged through one at a time, and the department has begun that strange end-of-shift exhale where nobody relaxes, but people start looking at clocks.
She signs the last of her notes, checks them twice, then once more because Maria is standing behind her and has taught her that confidence is wonderful but signed documentation is legally binding.
“Go,” Maria tells her, nudging her hip away from the computer with one hand. “Before they find another reason to keep you.”
“I’m a student. They don’t need a reason. They can just point at something and call it a learning opportunity.”
“Then move faster.”
She grins and heads toward the little locker room, shoulders aching with the ordinary tiredness of an eleven-hour day rather than anything dramatic. Her face has almost completely returned to being her face again.
There’s still the faintest yellow shadow under one eye if the lighting is especially hostile, and the bridge of her nose complains when she forgets and rubs it too hard, but otherwise she’s healed enough that strangers no longer look at her and immediately become concerned.
More importantly, Garrett has stopped treating her like she might shatter if he kisses her without filling out a risk assessment first. Which has been excellent. Really, incredibly excellent.
There are few upsides to a man feeling guilty for disappearing for nine days, but Garrett Graham’s current willingness to do essentially anything she asks has introduced several persuasive arguments in favour of forgiveness. Not total forgiveness. She isn’t an idiot, and she’s not letting him believe one apology and some extremely dedicated oral effort have erased the part where he made her feel insane for over a week.
But they’re close to normal again. Better than normal in some ways, because Garrett has started saying things instead of deciding she should psychically interpret from across campus. He texts if practice is running late. He tells her when his dad calls. He asks before touching her when she’s gone quiet, even when she has to resist the urge to say, Garrett, you’ve had your mouth on my entire body, you can put your hand on my knee without submitting a formal request.
Tonight he’s picking her up at eleven. Then he’ll drive her back to the dorm with the heater turned high enough that the windows start fogging, wait while she showers, complain about the size of her bed, and stay anyway.
She’s going to sleep for eight hours with her cold feet tucked against his shins and absolutely no remorse.
She opens her locker, shoves her assignment notebook into her bag, and pulls on the puffer jacket she had folded badly over the top shelf. Her phone is sitting beneath it, screen black.
She presses the side button. Nothing.
“No,” she mutters, pressing it again as if the phone might respond better to disappointment.
The student at the locker beside hers glances over while tying her hair into a looser ponytail. “Dead?”
“Completely.”
“Reception’s been shit all day anyway. None of my texts sent.”
She sighs and drops the useless rectangle into her bag. “Great. Love that for modern communication.”
“I had one bar near imaging.”
“Show-off.”
The other girl laughs, shouldering her backpack. “You getting picked up?”
“Yeah. Garrett’s outside.”
The name comes out without the careful little pause it used to have. Without her trying to make it sound casual enough that nobody might suspect she likes him. She notices only because there had been a time when saying Garrett’s picking me up would have required three disclaimers and a small presentation on why that did not make him her boyfriend.
Now it simply feels like information.
Garrett’s outside. Garrett will have the heater on. Garrett will probably have food because he’s begun approaching her eating schedule with the intensity of a captain correcting a weak defensive formation.
The student gives her a knowing look anyway. “Must be nice.”
“It is,” she says, too tired to lie, then ruins the sincerity before it gets dangerous. “He’s very trainable.”
They head back through the department together. She says goodbye to Maria, who points two fingers at her eyes and then at the assignment like she expects photographic proof of revisions. She waves to the nurses at the station, gets stopped long enough for one of them to press a banana into her hand because everyone over thirty in healthcare believes students are permanently fifteen minutes from scurvy, and joins the little group forming near the secured exit.
Security walks them out in batches of six. It’s deeply dramatic for what amounts to a group of tired nurses, two students and one radiographer discussing takeaway options while following a man in a fluorescent vest down a corridor.
The lockdown has changed the hospital’s atmosphere without changing much of what the building looks like. The same polished floors. The same antiseptic brightness. The same signs instructing people to wash their hands and be kind to staff.
But doors that usually open automatically are shut. Security personnel stand at every junction. A metal shutter has been pulled down across one of the side entrances, and through the glass near reception she can see people clustered outside under the awning, some smoking, some pacing, some staring through the doors as if concern might eventually activate them.
She hadn’t really considered the outside of it. Inside, the lockdown had meant fewer ambulances and enough time for assignment editing. Outside, apparently, it’s meant parents and partners and friends waiting in the cold without any information beyond hospital, lockdown, no entry.
The thought has only just begun rearranging the shape of her day when they reach the final set of doors.
She hears Garrett before she sees him.
“Please, can you just tell me which section?” His voice is coming from somewhere beyond the corner near the security booth, rougher than usual and stripped of every trace of his easy, teasing rhythm. “Like– ED? Is it ED? Is everyone okay? I’m not– I’m not trying to be a dick, man, I just need to know if she’s okay.”
The security guard sighs with the exhaustion of someone who has had this conversation several times and has found each version less charming. “As I’ve already explained, sir, I can’t provide patient or staff information. If you’re not immediate family–”
“She’s not a patient. She works here. Well, she’s a student, but she’s here on placement and she finishes at eleven and her phone’s off and nobody’s come out and–”
“Sir.”
“Right. Yeah. Sorry.” There’s a pause, then Garrett says, sounding like every word is being dragged through his teeth, “If she was my girlfriend, would you tell me?”
The guard’s quiet for a second.
Garrett barrels into the silence before the man can answer. “Because she’s my– fuck. Okay, well, she’s not. Technically. But if she was, would that help? Is there a form? Do I need to prove something?”
“Would calling her your girlfriend make you leave me alone?”
“Would you tell me if she’s okay?”
“No.”
“Then probably not.”
She rounds the corner, and Garrett’s standing under the flat white light near the security desk, still in his Briar tracksuit from practice, curls damp and pushed back badly like he has run both hands through them a hundred times.
His gear bag has been dumped near the wall. His shoulders are drawn high and tight, jaw flexing hard enough that she can see the muscle move from several feet away. Dean, Logan and Tucker are gathered farther back near Garrett’s car, all three of them looking unusually sober. Dean has his arms folded. Tucker keeps checking the doors. Logan’s bouncing one heel against the pavement.
There are other people around them. Parents. A woman holding a takeaway cup in both hands. A man still wearing slippers. Everyone turned toward the doors whenever they open.
“Garrett?”
His head snaps toward her.
The change in his face is so immediate it makes her stop walking. His whole body drops by half an inch, shoulders loosening with a breath that seems to leave from somewhere below his ribs, mouth parting around nothing.
He crosses the space between them fast enough that the security guard takes one thoughtful step backward. Her bag slides from her shoulder when Garrett reaches her, but he catches neither the bag nor his dignity. He only gets both arms around her and pulls her into him so tightly her feet nearly leave the floor.
“Oh,” she says into the front of his jacket, startled enough that the sound comes out small. “Hi?”
Garrett’s face presses into her hair. His arms tighten. One hand spreads over the middle of her back, the other at the base of her skull, holding her against him like he’s just found her somewhere she wasn’t meant to be.
“Holy shit,” he breathes.
Her cheek is mashed against his chest. She can hear his heart going much too fast beneath the fabric, hard enough that for one strange second her brain starts counting automatically.
“Are you okay?” she asks.
Garrett pulls back only far enough to look at her, hands coming up to her face so quickly she almost laughs. His palms cup her cheeks, thumbs moving under her eyes, over the healed line of her cheekbone, gaze scanning her with the frantic thoroughness of someone checking for blood.
“Am I okay?” he says. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah?”
She blinks at him. “Why wouldn’t I be?”
His stare goes flat with disbelief. “The hospital was in lockdown.”
“Psych was locked down.”
“I didn’t know that.”
“Oh.” She glances past him toward the security guard, who has developed the distant expression of someone pretending not to listen while absolutely listening. “Yeah, somebody tried to leave or made a threat or something. I don’t really know. It was fine.”
Garrett’s hands stay on her face. “Fine.”
“Mhm.” She smiles because he looks so genuinely horrified by the concept that it starts feeling funny. “It was actually a great shift.”
For a second, Garrett doesn’t move. Behind him, Dean makes a tiny, strangled sound.
Garrett’s brows pull together. “You had a great shift.”
“Yeah.” Her smile widens. “It was super quiet because all the ambulances got redirected. Maria helped with my assignment, and one of the nurses showed me where they keep all the wound stuff, and I got to–”
“You did homework.”
“Yeah, heaps. I got nearly two pages–”
Garrett kisses her. The interruption is so complete that the rest of the sentence disappears somewhere between his mouth and the hand sliding from her cheek into her hair.
Her surprised little hum presses against his lips. He kisses her harder in response, or maybe just closer, angling her face up and pulling her into the front of him as if the first hug didn’t provide sufficient evidence that she is physically here.
It isn’t a sexual kiss, despite the way Garrett generally approaches kissing her like it’s a skill he takes personal pride in. It’s too messy for that. Too relieved. His mouth catches hers once, then again, barely leaving enough space for either of them to breathe, his thumbs warm near her ears and his body still carrying the cold from outside. She catches the front of his jacket in both hands, more to steady him than herself.
When he finally pulls away, he does not go far. His forehead drops to hers. His breathing is rough against her mouth, eyes shut for a second as if looking at her has somehow become too much information at once.
“They wouldn’t tell me anything,” he says. “Because I’m not your–” His mouth tightens. He opens his eyes. “Because I’m not anything to you.”
Her frown arrives before she can soften it. “What?”
“On paper,” he says quickly. “I know I’m– I know we’re– fuck.”
Garrett Graham can explain a power play to a room full of concussed men using a salt shaker and three beer caps. He can talk to reporters after a loss without giving them one useful emotion. He can flirt while injured, exhausted, drunk, half-dressed or actively being insulted.
But asking a girl to be his girlfriend outside an emergency department reduces him to nouns and distress.
“I don’t want to be nothing to you,” he says, and this time the words come out low and blunt, dragged past whatever pride had been blocking them. “Not on paper. Not if something happens. I don’t want to stand out here while some guy tells me I’m nobody and he can’t tell me if you’re okay.”
Her fingers loosen slightly in his jacket.
Garrett presses his forehead more firmly to hers, eyes dropping somewhere near her mouth rather than meeting her gaze. “I wanna be yours. I want you to be mine. I can’t do this again, baby. I can’t not know what happened, or where you are, or if you need me, or if I’m allowed to–”
His breath catches, small enough that she might miss it if she weren’t close enough to feel it move through him.
Something behind her ribs softens. Not because she thinks being his girlfriend would magically make hospital security hand over classified information. It probably wouldn’t. The guard had made that extremely clear.
But she knows what Garrett’s actually saying. She can hear the older fear under the fresh one. The locked doors. The inability to get inside. A woman he loves somewhere beyond his reach and a man at the entrance telling him there’s nothing he can do.
It’s there in the way his hands hold her face, careful and desperate at the same time, like he’s not only convincing himself she’s safe now but trying to correct another night, another house, another version of himself that had been too young and too small to help anyone.
She slides one hand from his jacket to the back of his neck. His skin is cold beneath his curls. “Okay,” she murmurs.
Garrett looks at her. “Okay?”
“Okay.” Her thumb moves once at his nape. “I’m here.”
His jaw works. “That’s not–”
“Is this your way of asking me to be your girlfriend?”
Garrett exhales so hard it almost becomes a laugh. He closes his eyes again, his forehead still against hers. “Fuck. I guess so.”
She giggles. She can’t help it. The sound comes out warm and soft between them, partly because Garrett looks so wrecked and earnest and annoyingly beautiful under hospital security lighting, and partly because this is the least polished romantic gesture anyone has ever attempted.
His eyes open. “Don’t be mean.”
“I’m not being mean.”
“You’re laughing at me.”
“A little.” She smooths the damp curl near his temple. “You’re asking me out during a psychiatric lockdown while a security guard watches.”
The guard, still several feet away, turns his head toward the doors with admirable professionalism.
Garrett’s mouth twitches, but the anxiety doesn’t leave his eyes. “I had a different plan.”
“You had a plan?”
“Yeah.”
That surprises her enough that her own smile falters into something softer. “You did?”
“Dinner. Tonight. Somewhere with actual cutlery.” His hands slide from her face to her waist, keeping her close with less panic now but no less certainty. “I was gonna ask properly.”
Her stomach gives one slow, lovely turn.
She looks at him for a second, really looks. At the practice clothes and the tired shadows under his eyes. At the wet curls and the little red mark across the bridge of his nose from where his helmet must have pressed. At the fear still moving under his skin even while his mouth starts trying to recover its usual shape.
“I thought we didn’t have time for the whole girlfriend-boyfriend thing,” she murmurs.
Garrett shakes his head immediately. “Fuck that.”
She lifts her brows.
“I’ve got time to stand outside a hospital for two hours annoying security.” His hands tighten at her waist. “Figure I’ve got time to be your boyfriend.”
Her smile breaks before she can stop it.
Garrett sees it and kisses her again, quick and warm and a little crooked because she’s already laughing. His mouth stays close when he murmurs, “Answer me.”
“I was answering.”
He kisses her again. “You were bullying me.”
“That’s how I communicate affection.”
“Baby.”
She kisses him this time, lifting onto her toes and pulling him down by the back of his neck. Garrett makes a quiet sound against her mouth, relief loosening through him so visibly she feels it in the way his body finally stops bracing.
“This is the weirdest way I’ve ever been asked out,” she whispers when she pulls back.
Garrett’s eyes narrow. “How many times have you been asked out during a lockdown?”
“Exactly one.”
He grins against her mouth. “So I’m winning.”
“By default.”
“Still counts.”
She laughs again, her fingers curl softly into the hair at the nape of his neck, and Garrett goes quiet beneath her hands.
“Yeah, baby,” she says. “I’ll be your girlfriend.”
For half a second, Garrett only stares at her. Then the breath leaves him. His eyes shut, his forehead drops to hers again, and his arms fold around her with enough force that she feels the edges of her puffer jacket compress between them.
“Thank fuck,” he mutters.
She smiles into the side of his neck. “Very romantic.”
“I’m your boyfriend now. Be nicer to me.”
The words move through her in a slow warmth from her chest outward, down both arms, into the hands still holding him. Boyfriend. Garrett. Hers, on purpose, without either of them immediately following it with technically or casual or neither of us has time for this.
She thinks she had known. Garrett had a key to her dorm’s emergency contact plan and she had a mug in his kitchen. He drove her to placement, carried her bags when she was concussed, slept curled around her in a bed too small for his shoulders and knew which nurses she liked by name.
They had been dating for months with all the bureaucratic competence of two people trying to avoid filling out the correct form. Still, hearing him say it feels like discovering the room has another window.
From near the car, Dean’s voice cuts through the moment at full volume. “She said yes?”
Garrett’s head lifts from her shoulder. She turns in his arms.
Dean’s standing beside the bonnet with both hands cupped around his mouth. Tucker smacks one of his arms down immediately, but he’s laughing. Logan has already started grinning, shoulders dropping with obvious relief.
She twists enough in his arms to call toward the boys, “I said yes.”
The reaction is humiliating. Dean throws both arms into the air like Briar has won a championship. Logan shouts, “Finally,” loud enough that one of the waiting parents turns to look. Tucker claps twice with the exhausted satisfaction of a man whose roommates have at last completed a basic administrative task.
“Oh my God,” she says, already laughing as they start toward her. “Why are you all here?”
“Because he was losing his fucking mind,” Logan says, reaching them first. He pulls her into a quick hug before Garrett can object, squeezing her hard enough that her bag slips farther down her arm. “And because nobody was answering.”
Tucker hugs her next, gentler but no less relieved, one hand patting the back of her jacket. “We didn’t know if the lockdown was in ED.”
“It wasn’t.”
“We know that now.”
Dean reaches her last and immediately wraps both arms around her and Garrett together, because Dean has never met a boundary he could not make communal. “Our girl survived.”
“She did homework,” Garrett says over her head, still sounding personally betrayed.
Dean pulls back and stares at her. “During a hostage situation?”
She rolls her eyes. “It wasn’t a hostage situation.”
“Some guy said there was a weapon.”
“A student said she heard somebody else say there might have been a plastic chair.”
Dean nods solemnly. “Furniture violence.”
“You’re all idiots.”
Logan ruffles her hair, which she had spent the entire shift keeping reasonably neat. She slaps his hand away too late. “Hey!”
“You’re officially dating G now,” he says. “There are consequences.”
“What consequences?”
Garrett catches Logan by the back of his hoodie and pulls him away before he can touch her hair again. “Stop mauling my girlfriend.”
My girlfriend. The phrase fits Garrett’s mouth with embarrassing ease, like he’s been storing it behind his teeth and only needed permission to start using it irresponsibly.
Dean’s face lights with immediate malice. “Your girlfriend?”
Garrett points at him. “Don’t.”
“Sorry. Just confirming. This is your girlfriend?”
“Dean.”
“The girl you’ve been dating for six months is now your girlfriend?”
Tucker exhales. “Let him have ten minutes, man.”
“No, because this is historic.” Dean turns toward the security guard. “Sir, did you hear? That’s his girlfriend.”
The guard gives him a tired look. “Congratulations.”
“Thank you,” Garrett says, entirely sincere.
She presses her face into Garrett’s shoulder because laughing openly seems cruel when he’s suffered enough, though his arm tightens around her waist like he knows and doesn’t especially mind.
Logan picks up Garrett’s abandoned gear bag. Tucker takes hers before she can protest. Dean starts explaining, with no factual support whatsoever, how close Garrett had been to scaling the hospital exterior.
“I wasn’t gonna scale anything,” Garrett says as they start toward the car.
“You asked whether there was roof access.”
“I was asking generally,” he mutters.
“You asked the guard if the windows opened.”
“They don’t,” she says, falling into step beside him.
Garrett looks down at her. “See? Useful information.”
She slides her cold hand into his. His fingers close around it instantly, warm despite the air, thumb passing once over her knuckles.
The car’s waiting beneath a streetlight, windows already faintly fogged from the heater. Through the glass, she can see a takeaway bag on the passenger floor and the familiar outline of the hoodie he always brings because he knows she will insist her jacket is enough and then complain about being cold twelve minutes later.
Her whole body begins to register the end of the shift at once. The heaviness in her legs. The hospital smell caught in her hair. The dry ache behind her eyes from fluorescent light and too much screen time. Garrett beside her, no longer some uncertain shape she has to defend with disclaimers.
Her boyfriend.
Garrett opens the passenger door for her, then pauses before she climbs in, one hand still linked with hers.
“You sure?” he asks quietly.
She looks up at him. The boys are circling toward the other doors, already arguing about who has to sit in the middle. The hospital glows behind Garrett’s shoulder, bright and sealed and full of other people’s emergencies.
“About dating you?”
“Yeah.”
She pretends to think about it, mostly because Garrett deserves one final second of suffering for asking her out beside a security booth.
His eyes narrow. “Baby.”
She smiles and reaches up, smoothing one curl back from his forehead. “I’m sure.”
The tension leaves the corners of his mouth.
“Even though,” she adds, climbing into the warm car, “I had a genuinely amazing day while you apparently experienced psychological warfare in the parking lot.”
Garrett leans down into the doorway and kisses her once, slow enough that the boys immediately begin making noises behind him.
“Yeah,” he murmurs against her mouth. “We’re gonna work on your lockdown etiquette.”
She smiles into the next kiss. “We’re gonna work on your emotional regulation.”
“Fair.”
“And you’re buying me fries.”
“I already bought you fries.”
Garrett pulls the door shut carefully, sealing her inside the warmth, the smell of hot food, clean upholstery and the faint cold-air trace of him. Through the windscreen, she watches him walk around the bonnet while Dean says something that makes him shove at his shoulder.
Her phone is dead. Her assignment is half-finished. Her hair has been ruined by three overgrown hockey players, and she’s going to have to explain to Maria that the lockdown was academically productive but romantically destabilising.
Garrett gets into the driver’s seat and looks at her once before doing anything else, as if he still needs to make sure she remains where he left her. She reaches across the console and takes his hand. His fingers thread through hers. Easy. Immediate.
Then Logan leans forward between the seats and says, “So, are you guys gonna be weird now?”
Garrett starts the car. “Get out.”
“We just got in.”
“Then it’ll be easy.”
She laughs, sinking deeper into the warm seat as Garrett’s thumb moves over her hand and the hospital disappears slowly behind them.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
pairing – husband!rafe cameron x wife!reader
summary – rafe comes home from a business trip to find his teenage son drunk in the kitchen, his youngest waiting upstairs, and his wife barely holding the house together in one of his shirts.
warnings – teen drinking, underage alcohol use, drunk behaviour, stealing/taking a boat, parental discipline, family tension, swearing.
notes from me – that's dada!!!!!!! as requested, thank u babe!! 💌
word count – 4.6k
navigation – masterlist |
By the time Rafe gets home, the kitchen has become one of those bright, ridiculous domestic crime scenes that only happen after midnight in expensive houses with too many windows.
The island is scattered with the evidence of four separate lives and none of them peaceful: Lila’s purple marker uncapped beside a half-finished drawing of something that might be a mermaid or might be arson.
Marlowe’s water bottle abandoned on its side with a sticker peeling off the lid, a stack of mail Rafe would absolutely pretend to understand and then quietly hand back to her, and Banks Cameron standing under the pendant lights with glassy eyes, damp hair, and the loose, self-satisfied sway of a boy who hasn’t yet realised how close he is to death.
Not actual death. Probably.
But the maternal version. The version where his mother stands barefoot on the cool tile in sleep shorts and one of Rafe’s old button-downs, hair twisted up badly at the back of her head, one hand planted on her hip while the other points at him with the kind of precision that has been built, brick by brick.
Built over four days of solo parenting, a delayed grocery order, one school email containing the words behavioural reflection, and now her sixteen-year-old son sneaking home drunk through the side door like the whole house wasn’t basically designed by paranoid rich people who loved glass too much.
“Do not laugh at me,” she says, low and sharp enough that even the fridge seems to mind its business.
Banks presses his lips together. His shoulders shake once.
Her eyes narrow. “Banks.”
“I’m not,” he says, which would be more convincing if the words didn’t come out rounded and wet around a laugh. He lifts one hand, palm out, all sloppy innocence and inherited audacity. “I’m not laughing. Sorry, Mom.”
“You’re absolutely laughing.”
“I’m sorry.”
“No, you’re drunk.”
He blinks at her very seriously, like this is an important legal distinction and he's about to represent himself poorly in court. “I can be sorry and drunk.”
The terrible thing is that he sounds exactly like Rafe when Rafe is wrong and still thinks charm might drag the body out of the water before anyone notices the crime.
Same blue eyes gone too bright under the kitchen lights, same unfair mouth trying to hide a grin, same broad-shouldered Cameron posture beginning to happen in him like bad genetic weather.
He’s still soft in places Rafe was never allowed to be at sixteen, still boyish around the jaw and long in the limbs, but there are moments where she looks at her son and sees the precise shape of the man she has loved since high school arriving in fragments: the pride first, the deflection second, the fear buried so far down he may not even know where he put it.
And tonight, because she’s tired and Rafe has been gone for four days and Lila cried at bedtime because Daddy always does the second voice in her dinosaur book wrong but better, it does not move her into tenderness. It moves her toward violence.
“You took the boat,” she says.
Banks’ face changes just enough to tell on him before his mouth can lie.
She exhales through her nose. “Unbelievable.”
“I didn’t take it far.”
“Oh, okay. Thank God. You only stole your father’s boat a little bit while drunk.”
“I wasn’t drunk when we went out.”
Her eyebrows lift.
His gaze drops to the counter. “Ish.”
“Ish,” she repeats, and the word comes out so calm it should scare him. It doesn’t scare him enough, because he’s sixteen and male and temporarily possessed by whatever evolutionary defect makes teenage boys believe consequences are a rumour invented by mothers. “You are standing in my kitchen at twelve-thirty in the morning smelling like beer, lying badly, and trying not to laugh while I speak to you. Do you understand how much trouble you’re in?”
Banks nods, too fast and not sober enough to make it respectful. “Yeah. Yep. Totally.”
“Don’t yep me.”
“Sorry, Mom.”
There it is again. The laugh tucked behind the apology. Small. Stupid. Careless in the way teenagers are careless when they’re too loved to understand yet that care has weight.
Her jaw tightens. Something hot climbs the back of her neck, gathering under the loose collar of Rafe’s shirt, and she feels suddenly, dangerously close to becoming the kind of mother who says things like I am not one of your little friends, which is devastating because she’s always considered herself too self-aware for that and also because it would be true.
Then, from the front of the house, the lock clicks. The soft mechanical turn of the front door opening into the cool dark hallway, followed by the low thud of a suitcase wheel catching over the threshold and one tiny, ecstatic gasp from somewhere upstairs that proves Lila Cameron has either been pretending to sleep or was born with sonar specifically tuned to her father.
“Daddy!”
Banks goes still.
It’s immediate. Beautiful, actually. Horrifyingly satisfying. One second he’s loose and drunk and grinning at his mother like he’s negotiating a parking fine; the next, his spine straightens so fast he nearly looks sober.
His eyes flick to the hallway, then back to her, and for the first time all night there is real awareness in them. Not guilt. Not yet. Survival.
She shouldn’t enjoy it as much as she does.
From the stairs comes the sound of small feet hitting wood at a speed that will one day end in urgent care, then Rafe’s voice, rough from travel and smiling through exhaustion. “Hey, hey, slow down– Jesus, Lila.”
A tiny shriek. A deep grunt.
Then Rafe again, closer now, laughing under his breath as he catches their youngest daughter somewhere near the bottom of the stairs. “There she is. C’mere, baby girl.”
Her body reacts to his voice before her brain has finished resenting everything else. It always has, which is frankly embarrassing after this many years and three children.
Some soft, tired part of her loosens toward the hallway, toward the low scrape of his shoes, the familiar weight of him moving through their house.
Relief hits first, warm behind her ribs and low in her stomach. Then the smaller, less noble flicker of panic over how much he heard. Then, because she’s learned nothing from building an entire life with a man who still looks like trouble with a mortgage, something far worse and lower when he walks into the kitchen with Lila on his hip.
Rafe Cameron has no right looking like that after a business trip.
He’s still in his button-up from the flight, white with a thin blue stripe, the top button undone, sleeves rolled to his elbows because he knows. He has to know.
There’s no other explanation for the forearms, for the watch, for the faint crease at his waist where he’s been sitting too long, for the buzz cut making every line of his face sharper under the kitchen lights.
He looks tired in a way that only makes him more unfair, mouth slightly rough from the plane, jaw shadowed, eyes cutting across the room with the kind of focus that can still make her stomach drop even when there’s a six-year-old attached to him in unicorn pyjamas and one sparkly sock.
Lila has both arms locked around his neck and her face pressed to his cheek like she’s trying to absorb him through contact. “I waited for you,” she announces, loud and proud and absolutely incriminating.
“Yeah, I see that,” Rafe murmurs, kissing her cheek once, then again when she giggles and shoves at his face.
His eyes flick to his wife first. Always first. A fast, dragging look that takes in her bare legs, his shirt on her body, her tired mouth, the tightness in her shoulders. Something in his face shifts, almost imperceptible. Then his gaze moves to Banks.
The air changes. Rafe doesn’t raise his voice. He doesn’t need to. He just looks at his son, and all the warmth that had been wrapped around Lila stays there, held carefully against her little back, while everything else in him goes still and cold and awake.
Banks swallows.
Rafe kisses Lila’s temple, eyes never leaving him. “Go to your room, baby girl.”
Lila pulls back immediately, offended. “But you just got home.”
“I know.” His voice softens for her without weakening. It does something horrible to her chest, the way he can split himself like that now, the way fatherhood hasn’t made him gentle so much as more controlled about where the sharp parts land. “I’ll come say goodnight in a minute. Gotta talk to your brother.”
Lila looks at Banks, who’s standing by the island like a drunk little defendant. Her nose scrunches. “Is Banks in trouble?”
“Yep,” Rafe says.
Banks mutters, “Thanks.”
Rafe’s eyes cut to him. Banks shuts up.
Lila, being six and therefore a violent little opportunist, kisses Rafe’s cheek with great ceremony before he sets her down. “He smells like outside,” she whispers, not quietly.
Their mother presses her lips together.
Banks closes his eyes.
Rafe gives one short breath that might have become a laugh in another room, another night, with fewer felonies. “Room, Lila.”
“Are you gonna do my story?”
“In a minute.”
“Promise?”
Rafe crouches enough to fix the twisted hem of her pyjama top where it has ridden up under her arm. Even with the anger held in him, his hands are careful. Ridiculously careful. He smooths the fabric down, taps two fingers beneath her chin, and says, “Go.”
She goes, but only after one suspicious look at Banks and a skipping little run out of the kitchen, like she isn’t leaving behind a scene with the emotional temperature of a gas leak.
For a second, nobody says anything. The house holds around them. Somewhere upstairs, Lila’s door clicks. The fridge hums. Outside, beyond the dark glass, the pool lights ripple blue over the patio and the humid night leans against the windows.
Rafe sets his phone and keys on the counter with too much control. His suitcase remains abandoned in the hall.
Then he looks at Banks fully. “What’d you say to your mother?”
Banks’ mouth opens. “I didn’t–”
Rafe’s chin lowers a fraction. “Try again.”
She watches their son work through three separate versions of denial and abandon all of them because, drunk or not, he knows his father. Knows that tone. Knows the precise danger of Rafe calm.
It’s one thing to be yelled at by his mother, who loves him with her whole exhausted body and will still make him eggs in the morning if he looks pale enough.
It’s another thing entirely to stand in front of Rafe Cameron after midnight, smelling like beer and boat fuel, while Rafe has just come home from four days away to find him disrespecting the person Rafe has spent most of his adult life orbiting like a badly behaved planet.
“I was just–” Banks starts, then stops when Rafe’s eyes narrow. He drags a hand through his hair, making it worse. “I was being stupid.”
“Yeah,” Rafe says. “I got that.”
“Rafe,” she says quietly, because she can feel it in the room now, his temper pulling tight beneath the shirt, beneath the rolled sleeves, beneath all the years of trying not to become his father and all the years of sometimes sounding like him anyway.
He glances at her. A brief, grounding look, like her voice puts a hand somewhere inside him. Then he looks back at Banks.
“You can be stupid,” Rafe says, low. “You’re sixteen. You’re gonna be stupid. You can sneak out, and you can lie badly, and you can get drunk with your little friends like every other idiot kid on this island.”
Banks’ jaw tightens, but he doesn’t move.
“But you will never,” Rafe continues, each word placed with frightening care, “stand in this kitchen and laugh in your mother’s face while she’s talking to you. You understand me?”
Banks nods.
Rafe’s expression does not change. “Use your mouth.”
“Yes.”
“Yes what?”
Banks’ throat moves. “Yes, sir.”
His wife feels it move through her, which is unfair and frankly inconvenient given the current disciplinary context. The low tone. The rolled sleeves.
The sheer exhausted authority of him standing in their kitchen, furious because he heard enough, careful because the boy in front of him is theirs, protective because there has never been a universe where Rafe knows how to love her quietly. Her body warms under his shirt, a traitor in cotton.
Rafe breathes out through his nose. “You took the boat?”
Banks looks at his mother.
“Don’t look at her,” Rafe says. “Look at me.”
Banks looks back. “Yeah.”
“Were you drinking before you took it out?”
A pause.
Rafe smiles, but it has no humour in it. “Careful.”
Banks’ face flickers. Younger suddenly. “A little.”
She closes her eyes for half a second. Rafe goes very still.
That’s worse than yelling. Banks seems to know it too, because his shoulders lose some of their drunk looseness at last. The kitchen lights catch on his face, and beneath the beer and bravado, he looks scared now.
Rafe steps closer, not crowding but near enough that Banks has to tilt his head up slightly. “You ever do that again,” he says, “you won’t touch that boat, my truck, your car, or anything with a key until you’re thirty.”
Banks nods quickly. “Okay.”
“I’m not done.”
“Sorry.”
“Stop apologising to make people stop talking.”
That lands. Their son’s eyes flicker. Rafe sees it and, for one strange second, the room folds backward. She can see him at sixteen, at seventeen, at twenty-one, all sharp elbows and swallowed panic, saying sorry like a door slam, sorry like a weapon, sorry like a receipt he could hand someone so they’d stop holding up the wound. His mouth tightens once before he continues.
“You scared your mother,” he says, rougher now. “You put yourself in danger. You put your friends in danger. And then you came in here and acted like she was annoying you by caring whether you made it home alive.”
Banks looks down.
“No,” Rafe says.
His eyes come up again, wet and angry in that teenage way that means humiliation and fear are fighting over the same chair. “I know. I’m sorry.”
This one sounds different. Smaller. Better.
Rafe holds his gaze another second, then nods once toward the back door. “Go get water from the outside fridge.”
Banks stops, then recalibrates with the visible desperation of a drunk teenager choosing life. “I mean– yes, sir.”
“And before that,” Rafe says, “apologise to your mother properly.”
Banks turns to her.
The change in him almost breaks her. Enough that the tight thing around her ribs loosens by one painful notch. He looks like Rafe and not like Rafe at all. Tall, messy, drunk, ashamed, still with a softness around the mouth that was his before the world got to him.
Her baby, horribly. Her ridiculous, six-foot, beer-smelling baby.
“Sorry, Mom,” he says, and this time the words come without the smirk. “I was being a dick. I love you.”
She stares at him for one second too long because she wants to stay angry cleanly and motherhood never lets anything be clean. Then she lifts her chin. “I love you too. I’m still furious.”
“Yeah,” he mumbles. “Fair.”
He comes around the island and bends to kiss her cheek, awkward and quick and smelling like salt air, beer, and the expensive shampoo he steals from Rafe’s shower because apparently no man in this house can respect ownership as a concept.
Her hand catches briefly at his elbow before he pulls away. A tiny squeeze. He squeezes back, barely, then wanders toward the back door with the tragic dignity of a boy headed to scrub consequences off teak flooring.
Rafe waits until the door slides shut behind him. Then she exhales so hard her whole body bends with it.
The silence he leaves behind is huge for half a second, stretching through the kitchen, over the spilled shapes of their life on the island, across the mail and the marker and the cold cup of tea she forgot to drink three hours ago.
Rafe stands where Banks left him, shoulders still tight, jaw still working, eyes on the back door as their son disappears toward the boat dock.
She looks at him. Really looks now that the immediate crisis has gone outside with a water bottle and a hangover still under construction.
The sleeves are still rolled. The buzz cut is still unfair. His face is tired, older than the boy who used to pull up outside her parents’ house in high school with too much cologne and not enough emotional regulation, but not less beautiful in any useful way. Worse, maybe.
More dangerous to her specifically because every line in him now has history attached. The faint crease between his brows from years of bills and business and children and loving badly, then better.
The hard set of his mouth that softens only when he forgets to guard it. The biceps under the cotton because God and airport lighting had both been committed to her personal ruin.
“Hi, honey,” she says softy.
Rafe’s eyes come to her. Whatever was left of his anger changes shape so fast it almost makes her dizzy. It doesn’t vanish. Rafe isn’t a man anger leaves politely. It just moves aside for her, making room for the thing underneath it.
Relief. Want. The exhausted, private ache of coming home and finding her still there, barefoot in his shirt, holding the whole house together with her teeth.
“Hi, baby,” he says.
That’s all it takes.
She crosses the kitchen like her body has been waiting for permission and pushes up onto her toes, arms sliding around his shoulders. Rafe catches her immediately. One arm locks around her waist, the other spreads hot and broad across her back, pulling her into him with a force that makes the breath leave her in a small, relieved sound she will later deny if questioned by anyone with legal authority.
He buries his face in her neck. For a second, he just breathes her in. His nose presses beneath her jaw, his mouth warm against the side of her throat, and his hands tighten at her waist like he’s checking something. Like four days away have left him with some private, irrational suspicion that she might have evaporated in his absence, replaced by laundry and children and the kind of competence that scares him because it proves she can survive without him even though he would strongly prefer the universe not explore that option.
Her fingers slide over the back of his buzzed head, then down to his neck. “Rough flight?”
“Long,” he murmurs into her skin. “Missed you.”
Her eyes close. The kitchen is still too bright. Her son is outside cleaning a boat as penance. Their youngest is upstairs waiting for dinosaur voices. Their middle child is asleep at Sarah’s, probably sprawled diagonal in a guest bed like she pays property tax. There’s nothing sexy about this moment except her husband, unfortunately, has never needed conditions to be ideal to ruin her.
“I’m so glad you’re home,” she says.
Rafe’s mouth moves against her neck. Not quite a kiss yet. Almost worse. “Yeah?”
“Mhm.”
His hand slides higher up her back, bunching the loose fabric of his shirt. “House still standing.”
“Barely.”
“Kids alive.”
“Also barely.”
He huffs once, and the warmth of it hits her throat. “Banks drunk?”
“Very.”
“Took the boat?”
“Apparently only a little.”
Rafe lifts his head enough to look at her, eyebrows raised.
“I know,” she says. “I nearly became my mother.”
His mouth curves, tired and mean and fond in the way that still makes her stomach flip after all these years. “You’d be hot as your mother.”
“Do not ever say that to me again.”
“What?” His grin deepens. “You’d be hot.”
“I’m ignoring you.”
“No, you’re not.”
She isn’t. Obviously. She has never successfully ignored him a day in her life, not in high school when he used to lean against her locker like an expensive warning sign, not in college when they broke up for three months and she still knew exactly when he entered a party by the shift in her own bloodstream, and certainly not now, married with three children and a mortgage and a teenage son outside reenacting several of Rafe’s worst instincts with worse alcohol tolerance.
Rafe’s gaze drops to her mouth.
Her grip tightens around his shoulders. “Marlowe’s at Sarah’s.”
He nods slowly, like this information has been placed into a private and immediately inappropriate filing system. “Yeah?”
“Sleepover.”
“Mm.”
“Don’t mm me like that. Your six-year-old is awake upstairs.”
“Our six-year-old,” he corrects, already leaning in.
“She adores you and has terrible boundaries.”
“Gets that from you.”
“I have excellent boundaries.”
“You married me.”
“That was charity.”
His laugh is low against her mouth. “Yeah? Feeling generous?”
She answers by kissing him.
It starts sweet, or close enough. The kind of kiss that belongs to the front end of a reunion, the relieved press of mouths after days of bad hotel pillows and solo bedtime routines and phone calls cut short because one of the kids was crying or someone in Charleston needed Rafe to pretend not to be angry in a conference room.
His lips are warm and a little dry from travel. His hand comes to her jaw, thumb settling just beneath her cheekbone with that steady pressure that still makes the world narrow, and when she opens for him, his whole body pulls tighter around hers.
The kiss deepens hard enough to make her fingers curl into the back of his shirt. Rafe steps her back into the island without looking, his other hand low at her waist, fitting her against him like he has been thinking about exactly this in airport lounges and rental cars and whatever polished hotel room he slept badly in without her.
The edge of the counter presses into her lower back. Somewhere outside, a hose turns on, then Banks swears faintly at the dock, which should make this less hot and doesn’t, because marriage is an illness.
Rafe smiles against her mouth when she makes a sound.
“Missed you so much,” he says, low and rough, the words scraped into the kiss rather than set apart from it.
She nods, because talking would require more dignity than she currently has available. “Missed you more.”
“No.”
She laughs into his mouth. “Competitive freak.”
“About you?” His thumb drags along her jaw, tilting her face higher. His eyes are dark now, still blue but nearly swallowed by the kitchen light and whatever he’s been carrying home for her across state lines. “Always.”
Her stomach goes warm and loose. “That was almost romantic.”
“Almost?”
“You were doing so well.”
“I’ll try harder.”
He kisses her again, and this one is worse. Slower. Deeper. His hand on her jaw, his body pressing closer, the familiar shape of him pinning her lightly to the island while her toes lift off the tile for half a second.
She feels the hard line of his watch against her back, the heat of his palm through the shirt, the little groan he tries to swallow when she bites softly at his bottom lip because she knows him and his restraint and exactly where both start to come apart.
Then, from upstairs, Lila yells, “DADDY, WHERE ARE YOU?”
They freeze.
For half a second, neither of them moves. Rafe’s forehead rests against hers. Her mouth is still open beneath his. His breath comes out rough and amused, and then she starts laughing, quiet and helpless.
Rafe’s mouth twitches against hers. “Coming, baby girl!”
“NOW?”
He closes his eyes. “Yeah. Now.”
She laughs harder, and he kisses the corner of her mouth once like he can’t help it, then the other corner, then her lips properly but too quick to count as anything satisfying.
“We’ll pick that up later,” he murmurs.
She hooks two fingers in his collar before he can pull away entirely. “Promise?”
His eyes drop to her mouth, then lift again with the kind of look that makes her deeply grateful their oldest child is outside and their middle child is elsewhere and their youngest has the patience of a lit match.
“Baby,” he says, voice low enough to land under her skin, “I’ve been thinking about that since I left.”
Her breath catches. “Go read the dinosaur book.”
Rafe grins, awful and bright and tired around the edges. “Bossy.”
“You love it.”
His face softens so quickly it almost hurts. He kisses her once more, softer this time, like even now, even with Lila beginning to chant daddy from upstairs and Banks probably spraying himself in the face with a hose outside, he has to put the love somewhere before he leaves her.
“Yeah,” he says. “I do.”
Then he steps back, dragging his hand from her waist like it takes effort, and starts for the stairs.
Halfway to the hall, he turns around. “Hey.”
She lifts her brows.
His eyes move over her again, slower this time, lingering on his shirt hanging loose off one shoulder, the tired set of her mouth, the bare legs, the whole unruly shape of the life he came home to and still looks at like he cannot believe he gets to touch it.
“You look ridiculous in my shirt,” he says.
She smiles. “That means hot, right?”
His grin cuts sideways. “Stupidly hot.”
Warmth blooms low in her stomach, pleased and familiar and still somehow girlish after all this time. “Go upstairs, Mr. Cameron.”
“Yeah,” he says, backing toward the stairs, eyes still on her. “Don’t go anywhere, Mrs. Cameron.”
She looks around the kitchen – at the markers, the mail, the cold tea, the open back door, the damp footprints Banks has left on the tile, the whole beautiful disaster of what they’ve made together – and then back at him.
“Where would I go?”
Rafe doesn’t answer right away. His smile shifts, something quieter slipping through the heat and humour and fatigue. Something almost young. Almost wounded. Almost the boy who used to ask impossible things badly and the man who still sometimes does.
Then Lila yells, “DADDY!”
He looks toward the stairs and exhales. “Jesus Christ.”
“Your favourite child calls.”
“They’re all my favourite.”
“That’s not true.”
“No,” he says, already heading up, “but it sounds good.”
She laughs, and from the stairs he glances back once more, catching the sound like it belongs to him. Outside, Banks curses again under his breath and the hose clatters against the dock. Upstairs, Lila launches into a detailed complaint about dinosaurs waiting. And in the bright, messy kitchen, with Rafe home and the house loud around her again, she finally lets her shoulders drop.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for my fics.
☄︎ Warnings: None!
☄︎ Pairing: F!Reader x Garrett Graham
☄︎ Rating/Genre: PG. Fluff.
☄︎ Words: 1265
☄︎ Summary: Your defensive walls shoot up when Garrett approaches, only to learn he's not like the rest.
💭: Garrett is such a cutie to me, he really fit this prompt perfectly. if you enjoyed, please consider leaving a comment, ask, reblog etc, it means a lot xx
Original request here. 〣 Off Campus Masterlist here.〣 Garrett Masterlist here.
No matter how many times you’d been burned by it, you had always been in love with the idea of love. You’d watched enough movies growing up that you’d convinced yourself that was exactly how high school would be. When it wasn’t, you told yourself that was because it was meant to happen in college.
It was also around that time you became obsessed with ballet. Something about the raw emotion in every performance moved you, offering an escape to a world where feelings were beautiful no matter how messy.
You walked into Briar University with that statistic about meeting the love of your life at university in your mind. For the first few weeks, you kept waiting for that meet cute, kept thinking you’d be swept off of your feet.
But college men proved to be so much worse than high school boys, as if men regressed instead of growing up. You had learnt to keep your heart under triple lock and key at Briar. You’d learnt the hard way that, to the college crowd, you were just a trophy to try and win. Eventually, books became your only sanctuary to feel the love you craved. They were a place where you could disappear, the only place where passion was treated as something sacred, where a look across the crowded ballroom meant everything, and love letters were the norm.
You kept your circle small, consisting of just a few girls from the ballet classes you took for fun. College life for you mostly consisted of the library, the ballet studio, and the off-campus coffee shop where you worked.
The latter of which was where you were now. it was late and your feet were throbbing from the three-hour rehearsal. You were resting on the counter, your nose buried deep in a worn-out paperback. You were so invested in your book, that you’d already read multiple times mind you, that you didn’t hear the sound of the front door chime, or notice the approach of a customer.
“One large dark roast, black,” a voice rumbled. “...Please.” it added.
You didn’t need to turn around to know who it was. Garrett Graham was a regular at this hour. He’d introduced himself the first few times he came and, when your response wasn’t throwing yourself at him like he was probably used to, he’d stopped. That didn’t stop him from coming in nearly every shift you were on though.
Truthfully, he seemed like a nice enough guy. Your problem wasn’t really with him; it was more with the other arrogant jerks on campus that you assumed him to be.
Wordlessly, you made him the coffee and set it on the counter, not bothering to tell him the total. He’d been here enough to know it. “Cream and sugar are on the condiment bar, Graham,” you deadpanned, turning back to your book.
“Thanks,” Garrett said, though he didn’t walk away. He leant over the counter, trying to peer over your shoulder to the book you were reading. “What are you reading?”
“Nothing that interests you.”
You sighed, body tensing as you waited for the unsolicited advance.
Garrett let out a dry laugh, as if he found you funny but not enough to really laugh. “You really have a glowing opinion of me, don’t you?”
You finally snapped your book shut and turned to glare at him. It was the perfect, frosty look you'd perfected to keep guys from asking you to parties. Garrett didn't flinch, but he didn't look you up and down with that predatory gleam you were so used to either.
“I don’t know you, so I have no opinion of you,” you lied tightly. “Now, do you want your coffee or are you just trying to get a rise out of me?”
“Yes, I want my coffee and no, I am not trying to get a rise out of you.” If his words didn’t convince you he was being genuine, the look on his face did. “I’m genuinely interested; you’ve made about six different faces in the time I’ve watched you read. I’m curious about the book.”
You blinked, caught completely off guard. “You... want to talk about Jane Eyre?”
“Sure,” Garrett shrugged, “tell me why you’re scowling at it.”
So, you did. Against your better judgement, you explained the complexities of 19th-century romance. And for the first time since your freshman year, a guy wasn't staring blindly at your lips as you spoke or feigning interest just to get your number. Garrett actually listened. He leant his elbow on the counter, challenging you on a plot point, and when you defended it fiercely, he threw his head back and laughed.
“I’m going to find a way to use that in my philosophy class,” he laughed.
“Go ahead, but if you get an A, I expect like 70% of the credit,” you countered, crossing your arms but unable to stop a small smile from tugging at your lips. “And if you fail, then that’s what you deserve for trying to plagiarise a barista.”
“Hey, I take source citation very seriously,” he joked.
You didn’t respond but you did smile at him, a genuine one.
“We should hang out some time,” Garrett said suddenly, hand nervously scratching the back of his head. “If you’d like to, of course.”
Your smile immediately dropped, the defensive walls standing to attention.
“Why?” You snapped, louder than you meant to.
“Because the whole two times you’ve actually spoken to me, I enjoyed our conversation.”
“I’ve only actually spoken to you once,” you muttered.
“That’s where you’re wrong.” Garrett’s eyes were gleaming with something you couldn’t quite place. You also couldn’t tell if he was telling the truth or not.
“You clearly don’t remember,” he continued, looking at your confused face. “But I think you’re one of the most interesting people I’ve ever met, and I'd be an idiot to let an opportunity to get to know you better pass me by.”
“And that’s the only reason?” You asked carefully.
“Are you finishing for another compliment?” He teased.
You sighed and rolled your eyes. You were about to answer when another customer stepped up to the counter. Garrett stepped aside, giving you the space to work whilst waiting for your answer.
You focused on the new customer, glad for the brief distraction to calm the sudden erratic drumming of your heart. As you punched in the order and handed over the change, you could feel Garrett’s eyes on you from the side of the counter. He wasn't crowding you, and he wasn't trying to slickly slide his phone across the counter to get your number. He was just waiting.
As the customer walked away with their drink, the quiet of the shop settled between you both again. You looked down at your hands, your mind racing. Your brain was screaming at you to keep those walls up, to tell him you were too busy with ballet and classes. But your romantic heart, the part of you that still secretly believed in ballroom glances and grand gestures, was pushing back. Garrett hadn't looked at you like you were a trophy. He had looked at you like he actually wanted to get to know you.
Before your defensive walls could slam shut completely, the words escaped your lips.
“Dim sum,” you blurted out suddenly.
Garrett blinked. “Excuse me?”
“If we hang out, you have to bring me dim sum.”
The smile on Garrett’s face made your chest tighten in the most terrifyingly beautiful way, the way you’d been dreaming about.
“Deal,” he murmured.
AN: i find garrett a lil hard to write for but really enjoyed this one, hopefully it hit the spot!
pairing – Petal!Reader x Garrett Graham
summary – Garrett Graham has a ten-step plan to get his girl back.
warnings – Emotional abuse references, domestic violence references, abusive parent, family trauma, anxiety.
word count – 10.3k
navigation – Masterlist ❀ Chapter One ❀ Chapter Two
Chapter One.
Broke Your Heart, I’ll Put It Back Together.
Garrett waits until the dorm door closes behind her before he lets himself breathe properly. Not that he’s been holding his breath. Technically.
His lungs have been performing all necessary functions since they left the theatre, through the drive with her hand tucked into his over the centre console, through carrying her bags up the short path while she held the flowers against her chest, through standing beneath the ugly fluorescent light outside her building while she smiled at him with the last of Juliet still clinging around the edges.
Smudged eyeliner beneath her eyes. Hair only half rescued from its pins. His jacket over the white dress, one sleeve pulled over her fingers because the night had turned cold while they were inside watching everybody die beautifully.
He’s been breathing. Just badly.
“Thank you for tonight,” she’d said at the door, quieter than she’d been in the car, where she’d spent eight full minutes explaining why Micah’s final scene had nearly gone wrong because one of the fake blood capsules had split early and then another four telling Garrett that no, this was not funny, it could have ruined the emotional architecture of the entire ending.
Garrett had understood approximately sixty percent of the explanation and loved every second of it.
“You don’t have to thank me,” he’d said, shifting her tote higher on his shoulder even though they had reached the door and there was nowhere left to carry it.
Her eyes had moved over his face. “I know.”
That had been worse somehow. Better, but worse. Something small and careful sitting between them, because she knew he wasn’t there out of obligation and he knew she had noticed.
The bouquet had rustled when she adjusted it against her chest, one pink peony brushing the underside of her chin.
Then she had smiled. Soft. Tired. Still a little stunned by the night. “Goodnight, Garrett.”
“Night, baby.”
The word had slipped out without permission, but she hadn’t gone still. Hadn’t looked wounded or warned him back into his lane. Her smile had only shifted at one corner before she took her bags from him, fingers brushing his around the straps.
Now the door catches with a dull institutional click, leaving Garrett alone on the front step with cold air pushing under his collar and the faint rectangle of her shape moving away behind wired glass.
He stands there for longer than a normal person would. Long enough to watch her reach the stairwell. Long enough for the light inside to flatten her into white dress, brown paper, then take her around the corner.
Long enough that a guy approaching the entrance with a laundry basket looks at Garrett, looks at the shut door, and makes the extremely reasonable decision not to ask why a Briar hockey player is staring into a dorm lobby like it has swallowed someone important.
Garrett finally moves when the guy’s key card gives an impatient little beep beside him.
“Sorry,” he mutters, stepping out of the way.
The guy nods with the careful neutrality of someone who has recognised him and would prefer not to become involved in whatever emotional hostage situation is occurring outside his own residence hall.
Garrett walks back to the Jeep with both hands shoved into his jacket pockets and his entire body still full of her.
It isn’t the old wanting. Or it is, partly, because he isn’t dead, and she had spent the evening in a thin white dress looking like every bad decision he would happily make twice.
He wants her in his bed. Obviously. He wants her legs tangled through his, her cold feet shoved beneath his calves, her hair covering half his pillow while she complains that he sleeps like an aggressively warm corpse.
He wants to kiss her without stopping himself after one careful second. He wants to hear the sound she makes when he puts his mouth beneath her ear and feel her fingers catch in his curls with exactly the pressure nobody else had ever got right.
That part is still there. Loud. Healthy. But it isn’t the thing hollowing out the centre of his chest as he climbs into the Jeep.
He wants the rest of it. The parts that don’t end with her naked and happy beneath him. He wants to sit on the edge of her bed while she walks in circles talking about an audition she’s already declared a disaster even though callbacks aren’t posted until Friday.
He wants her to shove a set of sides into his hands and get progressively more offended while he reads the other character like someone being held at gunpoint by punctuation.
More feeling, Garrett.
I’m giving it feeling.
You’re giving hostage negotiation.
He wants that. He wants her grabbing the pages back and demonstrating the line with her whole body, eyebrows lifted, one hand cutting through the air like the character’s objective is physically located near his desk lamp.
He wants to know what sides are without needing Dean to explain it. He wants to recognise the difference between being nervous about an audition and being nervous about a specific director.
He wants to know which flowers belong after which performances and why actors keep saying break a leg even though that feels medically irresponsible.
He wants to be in the third row. First row, maybe, though she’d probably tell him that was annoying and too close.
He wants to sit wherever she tells him the sightlines are best, shut the fuck up, and watch.
He wants her in the stands too. In his jersey, his name stretched over her back because she put it there willingly, yelling at a ref who can’t hear her and misusing hockey terminology with the confidence of a seasoned analyst.
He wants to find her after he scores. Not because she’s watching Garrett Graham, Briar’s star forward, the guy half the arena knows by name. Because she’s watching him. Because when he looks through the glass, she’s already looking back.
He wants coffee-shop lines and theatre lobbies and late-night drives and her stealing the fries she swore she didn’t want. He wants arguments about whether a dining chair can have emotional stakes.
He wants her at the kitchen table with Dean and Allie, rolling her eyes while Logan says something concerning and Tucker quietly removes a knife from his reach.
He wants her back so fucking badly that the wanting feels less like hunger now and more like architecture. Rooms appearing inside him faster than he can furnish them. A whole life making space.
But he doesn’t want to drag her into it. Doesn’t want to stand under another dorm light saying love of my life like the words themselves should outweigh every time he made her feel small.
He wants to be the love of her life. Not because he told her he was. Because, one day, she looks at him and decides he is.
Garrett grips the steering wheel, leather cool beneath his palms, and stares through the windshield at the brick dorm building until one of the upstairs windows flicks on.
It probably isn’t hers. He doesn’t know which room is hers from this side, which feels like another entry on an increasingly humiliating inventory of things he should know and somehow doesn’t.
The Jeep still smells faintly like her perfume and cold night air. There’s a silver streak of stage glitter across the passenger seatbelt where it rested against her chest, catching dimly whenever the streetlamp hits it.
Garrett rubs his thumb over it once, which accomplishes nothing except spreading theatre across more of his vehicle.
Great. Excellent. He’s emotionally compromised and sparkly.
His phone buzzes in the cup holder.
Baby: inside. flowers are in water. nobody has been killed by campus furniture yet.
Strong start. Stay vigilant.
Baby: goodnight, graham. thank you for showing up.
Goodnight, baby. Wouldn’t have missed it.
It’s not completely true. An older version of him might have missed it. Might have arrived late, or looked at the schedule and decided the final performance counted just as much as opening night, or assumed she knew he cared even while the seat stayed empty.
The thought sits badly enough that Garrett doesn’t soften it. He lets it stay sharp. Some things should. Then he starts the car.
The hockey house is lit up. Every downstairs light is on. The kitchen windows glow against the dark, and someone has left the porch light burning even though the porch is currently occupied only by three empty cans, one abandoned sneaker, and a delivery menu plastered damply to the boards.
Garrett parks beside Dean’s car, shuts off the engine, then sits for one more second with both hands resting on the wheel.
He needs to do this right. Properly.
He gets out.
The smell reaches him before the kitchen does: butter, bacon, something starchy and aggressively comforting. Tucker has returned from two hours of Shakespeare-induced emotional violence and responded by feeding everyone, which is the most Tucker thing Garrett can imagine.
The front hall is crowded with discarded shoes and coats. Dean’s program lies open on the little table by the door, folded back to Allie’s name in the cast list with a dark circle drawn around it and three exclamation points in the margin.
Garrett toes off his shoes and follows the noise.
All three boys are in the kitchen. Tucker stands near the stove in grey sweats and a long-sleeved shirt, dividing some enormous skillet situation between four bowls.
Potatoes, eggs, chopped bacon, melted cheese. The exact nutritional profile of men who have been emotionally devastated after nine p.m.
Dean leans against the counter eating directly from his bowl with his eyes still faintly pink, though Garrett knows he would rather claim a rare onion allergy than admit Romeo and Juliet got him.
Logan sits on the island with one foot hooked around a stool, fork moving with the focus of someone who has survived a cultural experience and needs protein immediately.
All three look up when Garrett walks in. Logan studies him first. His fork pauses halfway to his mouth while his eyes travel from Garrett’s hair to his face and then settle there with the predatory interest of a person who has just discovered fresh material.
“Well,” he says. “Someone looks smitten.”
Garrett tosses his keys into the bowl near the refrigerator. They miss, hit the counter, and skid into a stack of unopened mail. “I’m not smitten.”
Logan turns his head toward the others without taking his eyes off Garrett. “Doesn’t he look smitten?”
Tucker glances over while spooning eggs into the last bowl. His gaze rests briefly on Garrett’s face, calm and assessing. “Looks smitten to me.”
Dean chews, swallows, then nods with the grave authority of a physician confirming a terminal condition. “Definitely smitten.”
Garrett drags a hand over his mouth. The smile is still there. Buried, but not enough. “All of you can go fuck yourselves.”
“See?” Logan points his fork at him. “Smitten. Hostile because he’s overwhelmed.”
“That isn’t a symptom of being smitten.”
“It is for you.”
Tucker slides the fourth bowl across the counter. “Eat.”
Garrett takes it because Tucker has the exact tone of a man who will physically supervise the first bite if challenged.
The food is hot enough to steam against his face, smelling like salt and butter and bacon, and his stomach tightens with the belated realisation that the handful of sour candy Logan threw at him during intermission doesn’t qualify as dinner.
He carries the bowl to the dining table, pulls out a chair, then turns it around before sitting so he can face the kitchen with his forearms braced over the backrest.
The boys keep looking at him.
Dean’s mouth twitches. “Did you kiss her?”
“No.”
“Did she kiss you?”
“No.”
Logan narrows his eyes. “Did you nearly kiss?”
“No.”
“Did you stare at each other for a significant amount of time?”
Garrett thinks of the dorm light catching on her face. The peonies against her chest. Goodnight, Garrett.
“Shut up.”
Logan nods, pleased. “That’s a yes.”
Garrett digs his fork into the potatoes, then stops before taking a bite.
The sentence has been sitting behind his teeth since the Jeep, heavy enough now that it feels stupid to keep holding it. “I gotta win her back, man.”
The kitchen goes quiet. Tucker’s spoon scrapes once against the skillet. The refrigerator keeps humming. Dean keeps chewing, though slower now. But something in the room shifts out of teasing and into attention so fast Garrett can feel it.
Logan looks between the other boys, then back at Garrett. “I thought that’s what you were doing.”
“It is.” Garrett looks down at the fork in his hand, turning it once between his fingers. “I mean, I have been. Kind of.”
“Flowers,” Dean says, counting against his bowl with the handle of his fork. “Coffee. Carrying her shit around like a hot bellhop. Publicly threatening me over a jersey.”
“That last one probably lost you points,” Tucker says.
Dean lifts one shoulder. “Depends what she’s into.”
Garrett ignores both of them. “No, but I mean seriously.” He leans back slightly, chair creaking beneath him. The words feel awkward in his mouth, because the boys know him too well for any polished version to survive contact. “Properly. I gotta… I gotta do it properly. I need to do it right.”
Dean’s expression settles first. The humour doesn’t leave completely – it would require medical intervention to remove it from Dean – but it moves aside enough for something sharper. “What changed?”
Garrett looks at him. “Nothing changed.”
Dean lifts his eyebrows.
“Fuck, I don’t know.” Garrett pushes his fork through the melting cheese without eating any of it. “Watching her tonight, I guess. Seeing how fucking good she is at that shit. And how much of it I didn’t know because I never–” His jaw tightens briefly. “I knew she loved theatre. Obviously. I went to shows. But I didn’t know it right. I didn’t understand what it was to her.”
Tucker leans one hip against the counter, arms folding loosely across his chest.
Garrett looks back at his bowl. It’s easier to talk to potatoes. Potatoes have never watched him fuck up a relationship in real time.
“I don’t just want her back because I miss having her around,” he says. “I mean, I do. I miss her all the fucking time. But I want all of it. I want to go to her shows. I want to know when her auditions are. I want her at my games. I want her yelling at me because I’m shit at reading those page things.”
“Sides,” Dean says.
Garrett’s eyes lift. “Yeah. Those.”
Dean gives Tucker a pointed look. “He needs help.”
“I’m aware,” Tucker says.
“I want her to be able to trust me when we’re out somewhere,” Garrett continues, quieter now. “I want her to know I’m not gonna forget she’s standing there the second somebody says my name. I want to be…” He stops, because the sentence catches somewhere rough and embarrassing.
Logan waits. For once, he doesn’t fill the silence.
Garrett rubs his thumb along the fork handle. “I told her she was the love of my life when we broke up.”
The boys know. Not the exact argument, but enough. Logan’s face loses the last of its grin.
“And I said it like it should’ve mattered more than how I was treating her.” Garrett swallows once. “I want to actually be that guy. The one who deserves to say it.”
Tucker unfolds his arms. “We should make a list.”
Logan groans so immediately it sounds rehearsed. “A list?”
Tucker nods. “Yep.”
“A list of what?”
“How to get Garrett’s girl back.”
Dean’s face pinches. “Name’s too long.”
Tucker looks at him. “It’s six words.”
“No punch.” Dean places his bowl on the counter and straightens, visibly activating the part of his brain that thinks naming things is a leadership skill. “Should just be How to Get the Girl.”
Logan shakes his head. “Too presumptuous.”
Dean turns to him. “It’s a plan. Plans are aspirational.”
“Still sounds like she’s an object you win at a carnival.”
Garrett looks between them. “What the fuck are you talking about?”
Logan ignores him, fork gesturing through the air. “It should be How You Get The Girl.”
“That is the same title with one different word,” Tucker says.
“No, it’s instructional now.”
Dean’s eyes narrow as he considers this. “Stronger.”
Garrett stares at all three of them. He has trusted these men with his life on the ice. This suddenly seems like an administrative error.
Dean’s already moving. There’s a whiteboard hanging near the pantry, mostly used for grocery lists, practice reminders, and passive-aggressive household communication.
At present, it says BUY DISHWASHER TABLETS beneath a badly drawn skull and, in Logan’s handwriting, DEAN OWES ME $14.
Dean yanks it off the hook.
“Step one,” he says, grabbing the black marker from the ledge and wiping half the grocery list away with the sleeve of his sweater. “Go to her fucking shows.”
The boys laugh.
Garrett does too, because Dean’s delivery is ridiculous and because Tucker has just rescued BUY MILK from the eraser with the urgency of a man preserving historical records.
But then Garrett looks at the board. “Okay,” he says slowly. “But actually.”
Dean stops laughing first.
Tucker takes the marker from him. “Actually.”
Something moves through the room all at once. The same shift that happens in the locker room when a joke becomes a problem and a problem becomes something they can win.
Dean puts his bowl down completely. Logan slides off the island. Garrett turns his chair back toward the table as Tucker carries the whiteboard over and props it against the fruit bowl.
Four hockey players gather around it with the sober focus of men preparing a power play.
For a while, none of them says anything. The whiteboard is propped in the middle of the dining table, leaning crookedly against a bowl containing two bruised apples and a single banana that has entered the final, frightening stage of ripeness.
Dean stands with both hands braced on the table, rereading the list like he’s preparing to defend a thesis. Tucker has his arms folded again, marker still tucked between two fingers. Logan has moved close enough that his shoulder presses Garrett’s, eyes narrowed at step six.
Garrett sits back and reads the whole thing again. It should feel stupid. Some of it is stupid.
But beneath the marker fumes and the leftover bacon and the fact that Logan is now arguing that step four should include a diagram of correct hand placement, there it is. Every place Garrett went wrong, written in the language of people who know him well enough not to let him hide inside a good intention.
Show up. Learn her shit. Don’t let go. Listen. Change. Ask.
Garrett reaches for the marker.
“What?” Tucker asks.
He uncaps it and leans over the board. At the bottom of step ten, beneath ASK HER BACK PROPERLY, Garrett draws one clean line through the last sentence Dean originally wrote in smaller letters: GET HER BACK.
He rewrites it beside the crossed-out words. LET HER CHOOSE YOU.
Dean reads it over his shoulder. “That’s annoyingly good.”
Logan nods, solemn. “Yeah. Hate that.”
Tucker takes the marker from Garrett before he can make the lettering worse. “There.”
The four of them stand around the whiteboard again.
Dean folds his arms and surveys it with the satisfaction of a general who has successfully planned a military operation despite having no jurisdiction, training, or stable relationship with risk. “Pretty good fucking plan, G.”
Garrett nods slowly. “Yeah.”
“Actually,” Tucker says.
“Actually,” Logan agrees.
Garrett pulls his phone from his pocket. “I’ve gotta put this shit in my phone.”
Logan immediately claps him once on the shoulder, hard enough to jolt him forward. “Write it down, man. Write that shit down.”
“This is genius,” Dean says.
Tucker nods. “It’s solid.”
“Fucking genius,” Logan repeats, already leaning over Garrett’s shoulder while he opens the Notes app. “Title it properly.”
The boys nod around him as if they have collectively solved love. Logan returns to his food. Tucker rehangs the whiteboard in the kitchen, directly over the dishwasher-tablet warning. Dean photographs it from two angles and declares the second one more cinematic.
Garrett stays at the table with his phone in one hand and the bowl Tucker made him cooling beneath the other.
At the top of the screen, the title looks stupidly confident. HOW YOU GET THE GIRL. Like there’s a guaranteed sequence. Like women are puzzles and love is something four hockey players can diagram between breakfast potatoes and an argument about fridge space.
He looks down at the final step. Let her choose you.
Garrett asks her to dinner two days after the show. The text arrives at four-thirteen in the afternoon while she’s sitting on the floor outside Studio B with her back against the wall, a pencil caught badly through her hair and the heel of one boot digging into the opposite calf.
Rehearsal has technically been on break for seven minutes, though Dexter’s still inside arguing with the lighting designer about whether the scene feels too emotionally blue, and she’s used five of those minutes to stare at the same section of her audition sides without absorbing a word.
The audition is next week. A whole week away, which should feel like time. Seven full days. Enough time to change her mind about every choice she has made, destroy the choices she replaced them with, and arrive at the theatre annex carrying six versions of the same woman inside her body like a deeply unstable nesting doll.
Her phone lights up against her thigh.
Garrett: Are you free tomorrow night?
She reads it once, then again.
maybe. why?
His answer comes before she can lock the screen.
Garrett: Dinner.
Then, after a pause:
Garrett: Somewhere with actual food.
She glances down at the paper cup beside her bag. There are three sips of iced coffee left in it, mostly melted ice now, and half a cereal bar folded inside its wrapper near her knee.
i eat actual food.
Garrett: Sure.
rude.
Garrett: Seven?
There’s something almost deliberately plain about the invitation. No joke about it being a date. No little trap built into the wording where she has to either correct him or let something stand between them that she isn’t ready to name. Just dinner. A time. Room to say no. She bites lightly at the inside of her cheek.
okay.
Three dots appear, disappear, then return.
Garrett: I’ll pick you up.
She smiles before she’s decided whether she means to.
“Is that him?” Allie asks.
She looks up. Allie’s come out of the studio without her noticing and is standing over her with both arms folded, blue rehearsal skirt hitched unevenly at one hip and one eyebrow raised.
“Is who him?”
Allie glances pointedly at the phone. “The dentist.”
“Yes,” she says. “He’s checking on my molars.”
“You’re smiling at a message about gingivitis?”
“I have a rich inner life.”
“You have Garrett Graham asking you out.”
She presses the lock button and drops the phone onto her lap. “He asked if I was free.”
“For dinner.”
“Yes.”
Allie’s mouth curls. “Where?”
“I don’t know.”
“What are you wearing?”
“I don’t know.”
“Are you shaving your legs?”
“Oh my god.”
“That’s a yes.”
“It’s winter,” she says, gathering her sides off the floor with more force than the paper deserves. “Nobody is seeing my legs.”
Allie nods slowly. “So you’re considering the possibility that someone might.”
“No.”
“Interesting.”
“You’re exhausting.”
“And yet,” Allie says, reaching down to offer her a hand, “I’m still not the one getting into Garrett Graham’s car tomorrow.”
She takes Allie’s hand and lets herself be pulled up. “It’s dinner.”
“Mhm.”
“Stop doing that.”
“Doing what?”
“That noise.”
Allie smiles sweetly. “Mhm.”
Garrett’s already outside when she comes down the next evening. He’s standing beside the passenger door with his phone in one hand and his shoulders tucked slightly against the cold, wearing a dark sweater beneath his jacket and jeans she remembers from before because they fit him obscenely well and had once caused an argument about whether she was allowed to call denim distracting.
His hair is still damp at the ends. He must have showered after practice. The thought arrives with too much information attached to it, so she pushes it aside and walks toward him.
Garrett looks up when he hears her boots. Whatever he’d been reading disappears from his face immediately, replaced by a smile that starts small and then gets away from him.
“Hey,” he says.
“Hi.”
His eyes move over her, lingering just long enough to feel warm without making her regret the fitted coat or the pink sweater beneath it. “You look pretty.”
She smiles. “Thanks.”
He opens the door. Garrett waits. There’s no flourish to it, no grin begging for praise. He just holds the door while she climbs in, then closes it and walks around the front of the Jeep with his hands tucked into his pockets.
The inside smells faintly like coffee, his cologne, and cold air. It is cleaner than usual, though a single hockey glove still sits on the back seat beside what appears to be a textbook with a cracked spine.
She buckles herself in while Garrett starts the car. “Where are we going?” she asks.
“You’ll see.”
Her head turns slowly. “That’s ominous.”
“It’s not ominous.”
“That’s exactly what somebody says before driving a woman into the woods.”
Garrett glances across at her as he backs out of the space. “You think I cleaned my car to murder you?”
She turns back in her seat, smiling despite herself. “Where are we going?”
“Thai place near Hastings.”
“The one with the yellow sign?”
“Yeah.”
She nods. “I like that place.”
“I know.”
Garrett keeps his eyes on the road, one hand loose at the bottom of the steering wheel. She looks out the window before she can make too much of him remembering a restaurant she had mentioned once after rehearsal, months before the breakup, while complaining that nobody at the hockey house understood the importance of ordering enough rice.
The restaurant is small and warm, all fogged windows and close tables, the air thick with chilli, garlic, and steamed rice. A string of little paper stars hangs crookedly near the front counter. They’re seated near the back beneath a framed photograph of a beach neither of them recognises.
Garrett pulls out her chair.
She gives him a look as she sits. “You’ve become very formal.”
“Have I?”
“You opened the car door.”
“I’ve opened doors before.”
“Not this many.”
He takes the chair opposite her and picks up a menu. “Maybe you’ve been walking through the wrong ones.”
She snorts softly. “That didn’t make sense.”
His nose scrunches slightly. “It did in my head.”
“That’s worrying.”
The first few minutes are easier than their earlier dinners had been. There’s still care in the way they move around each other, but less visible effort. She doesn’t feel as though every question might open a trapdoor beneath the table.
Garrett asks about rehearsal and actually waits for the answer, even when it becomes a seven-minute complaint about Dexter changing a transition she had spent two weeks making feel natural.
“He says it needs to breathe,” she tells him, stirring her straw through the ice in her water. “Which would be fine if he knew what he wanted breathing to look like. Every time I ask, he just does this.”
She lifts both hands and gives him her best impression of Dexter directing through spiritual distress – fingers spread, face pained, a tiny gathering motion toward her chest.
Garrett watches with his mouth pressed together. “That clears it up.”
“Exactly.”
“So you just sort of…” He copies the movement badly, looking more like a man trying to gather smoke with his hands. “Do that?”
“No, because I have dignity.”
“You yelled at a roast chicken onstage.”
“That was textually justified.”
“Sure.”
She points at him across the table. “You don’t get to mock the chicken when you still read scenes like you’re reporting a gas leak.”
Garrett’s eyes narrow. “I wasn’t that bad.”
“You paused before every line.”
“I was finding the emotion.”
She shoots him a look. “You were finding the next word.”
“That too.”
Their food arrives. Garrett’s remembered she likes the dumplings from here, though he doesn’t announce that this is why he ordered them. He only moves the plate closer to the middle of the table, lets her take the first one, then complains when she takes the last.
“You had four,” she says.
“You had five.”
“I’m smaller.”
Garrett watches her dip the last dumpling into sauce, then shakes his head. “Unbelievable.”
“You’ll recover.”
“I don’t know. This could change me.”
“You’ve survived worse,” she giggles.
“I’ve taken hits that hurt less.”
She smiles into her food. “So dramatic.”
“That’s your influence.”
The conversation wanders. His classes. Her upcoming audition. The fact that Logan has developed a bruise on his thigh and is making everyone inspect whether it’s changed colour. Dean’s latest conviction that he could cook if Tucker stopped being controlling. Allie’s refusal to let anyone in rehearsal say the phrase trust the process after one of the actors forgot his entrance for the third time.
Garrett asks what the audition is for. He remembers the play, the director, and that the character talks to a plant during one of the sides. He asks what she wants from it.
She sits back slightly, fork resting against the edge of her plate. “I don’t know.”
“You’ve been working on it every day.”
“That doesn’t mean I know.”
“What part?”
She exhales and looks toward the window. The glass is fogged except for one clear streak where somebody has wiped a sleeve across it. “She’s funny, but she doesn’t know she’s funny. Which sounds obvious, because nobody walks around thinking they’re delivering comic relief, but…” She shifts her shoulder. “The scene gets sad later. If I put too much weight into it early, then there’s nowhere for it to go. But if I make it too light, the end feels like it belongs to a different person.”
Garrett turns his glass slowly between both hands. “Couldn’t she be trying to make it light?”
Her eyes come back to him.
“What?”
“No, say that again.”
He looks faintly alarmed. “I don’t remember exactly what I said.”
“You said she could be trying to make it light.”
“Yeah.” Garrett shrugs. “Like she knows it’s bad, but she keeps joking because if she stops, then she has to admit it.”
She stares at him.
His brows lift. “Is that wrong?”
“No.” Her fingers move absently over the edge of her napkin. “No, that’s actually…”
“Brilliant?”
“Let’s not get carried away.”
He tilts his head. “Helpful?”
“Possibly.”
He smiles, pleased but not smug enough to ruin it. “I’ll take possibly.”
She spends the rest of dinner turning the thought around in her head, enough that Garrett catches her going quiet twice and lets her. He doesn’t demand to know what she’s thinking or make a joke about losing her to a fictional plant. He only nudges the rice toward her when she stops eating and asks whether she wants another drink.
They leave after ten. The cold outside has sharpened, clean and dry against her cheeks. Garrett walks beside her toward the Jeep without reaching for her hand. At the curb, a car cuts too close through the parking lot, and his palm lands briefly at her back to guide her in toward him.
The touch is gone again almost immediately. Her body notices both parts.
On the drive back, she turns the music down so they can keep talking. Garrett tells her Coach has scheduled an extra skate early Saturday and Logan has already begun campaigning against it as a violation of labour law.
She tells him she picked up a weekend shift at the campus events office, and he glances over. “You’ve got rehearsal Saturday night.”
“I know.”
“And class all day Friday.”
“I also know that.”
Garrett’s mouth tightens slightly. “When are you sleeping?”
“Later.”
“Very specific.”
“I have a system,” she shrugs.
“Your system is coffee and lying.”
“That’s a system.”
He huffs a laugh but doesn’t lecture her. “Just don’t run yourself into the ground before the audition.”
“It’s a week away.”
“Yeah. You can do a lot of damage in a week.”
He pulls into the dorm lot at ten-twenty-three and parks beneath the same lamp as before. The building glows across the pavement, close enough that she can see the paper snowflakes somebody has started taping along the inside of the lobby windows.
Garrett shifts the Jeep into park. “I had fun.”
“Me too.”
Neither reaches for the door.
The engine idles beneath them, soft vibration moving through the seats. Garrett glances toward the dorm and then back to her, but he does not ask whether she wants him to come up. The absence of the question leaves something inside her body unclenched.
Garrett’s hand rests near the gearshift, broad and loose, fingers curled slightly inward. She touches the side of his thumb.
His gaze drops. There’s no real thought behind it. Or there’s too much thought and touching him is easier than sorting through any of it.
She turns his hand palm-up and runs her finger along one of the calluses beneath his fingers. “You’ve torn this one.”
Garrett looks down. “From my stick.”
“It looks sore.”
“It’s fine.”
“You always say that.”
“Because it usually is.”
Garrett closes his hand gently around her fingers before she can pull away. His thumb brushes over the rings stacked near her knuckles, turning one slowly.
“This one’s new.”
She looks down at the thin gold band set with a tiny pink stone. “My mom gave it to me.”
“When?”
“A couple months ago. It was my grandmother’s.”
Garrett angles her hand toward the dashboard light, studying the ring. “It suits you.”
“Because it’s pink?”
“Partly.”
“What’s the other part?”
He traces the slightly uneven setting with the edge of his thumb. “It looks delicate, but it’s held together better than it should be.”
Her throat tightens before she can decide whether the observation is sweet or too close to something else. Garrett seems to hear it after he says it, because his eyes lift and his expression changes.
“I mean the ring,” he says.
“I know.”
“Okay.”
She lets him keep her hand.
The conversation restarts around it. Nothing important at first. A professor he hates. A costume fitting she has next Thursday. Whether Dean is genuinely becoming interested in theatre or only interested in Allie wearing costumes.
They move from one subject to another without noticing the joins, their hands staying between them. Sometimes Garrett plays with one of her rings. Sometimes she presses his fingers flat against her own palm and compares the size. His hand almost covers hers completely.
At eleven, Garrett shuts off the engine but leaves the heater running from the battery. At eleven-twenty, the inside of the Jeep has cooled enough that she tucks both hands into his.
She knows she should leave. Her room is right there. Her bed is upstairs, along with three textbooks, a laundry basket she’s been ignoring, and the audition pages she will probably read again before sleeping despite every promise made to herself during dinner.
But letting Garrett walk her inside feels different from sitting here. The Jeep is suspended space. Nothing in it asks what happens next. They can sit shoulder to shoulder and talk until the windows fog, and when she finally leaves, she can carry the warmth upstairs without having to decide whether he belongs in her room again.
She doesn’t want him in the dorm. Not tonight. She doesn’t want to explain why she’s happy to stay in his car until midnight but would panic if he followed her through the lobby. The distinction feels stupid even inside her own head.
Garrett doesn’t make her explain it. He stretches one leg beneath the steering wheel and settles deeper into his seat, as though they have all night.
Thanksgiving enters the conversation quietly. She mentions her mother sent her home with enough leftovers to feed the whole cast and that Allie ate most of the pie over the sink. Garrett laughs, eyes lowered to her hand while he rotates the ring around her finger.
“How was yours?” she asks.
His thumb stops. The pause is short enough that someone else might miss it. She doesn’t.
Garrett looks through the windshield. “It was alright.”
She waits.
His jaw shifts slightly. The parking lot light catches the faint shadow along it, the tiredness beneath his eyes that she had assumed came from practice.
“You go to your dad’s?” she asks.
He nods.
She knows the outline of what that means. The long drives where Garrett goes quiet before they even leave campus. Phil’s house made too large by money and silence. The way Garrett used to return with his shoulders set high and hard, then pretend he was only tired until she touched him in the wrong place and felt the tension jump beneath his skin.
“He’s engaged,” Garrett says after a moment. “Her name’s Cindy.”
Her fingers curl slightly around his. “You hadn’t met her before?”
“No.”
“What’s she like?”
“Nice.” His mouth pulls faintly, not quite a smile.
Something cold moves along the inside of her ribs. Garrett rubs his thumb against the side of her ring again, though now the motion looks less like fidgeting and more like something to keep his hand occupied.
“We sat down for dinner,” he says. “My dad wanted to say grace.”
His voice has thinned around the edges. She turns a little more toward him.
“He made this whole thing about it.” Garrett swallows. “Like we’re some fucking normal family sitting there holding hands.”
The word normal comes out with quiet disgust.
“I took hers,” he continues. “Cindy’s. And her sleeve moved.” His fingers tighten around hers. “There were bruises around her wrist.”
The air inside the Jeep seems to change pressure. She can hear the faint electrical hum from the dashboard, the wind moving dry leaves across the pavement outside, Garrett drawing one careful breath through his nose.
She lifts her free hand and pushes it into his hair. He closes his eyes the second her fingers touch him.
“Garrett,” she says softly.
“I asked her what happened.” His brows pull together, face turned slightly away from her. “She said she hit it on a cupboard. She wouldn’t look at me.”
Her fingertips move slowly through the curls near his temple.
“I waited until he left the room and told her she needed to go.” Garrett’s voice catches, and he stops to clear it. “I said I’d take her wherever she wanted. Hotel, friend’s house, police station. I didn’t care. I told her I knew what he did.”
A tear gathers against his lashes. He blinks it away hard, jaw clenching as if his own body has embarrassed him.
“I begged her,” he says. “I actually fucking begged her.”
Her fingers slide toward the back of his head, nails tracing lightly over his scalp.
“She kept looking at the doorway. He wasn’t even there, and she kept watching for him.” Garrett’s mouth trembles once before he presses it flat. “Then I got louder. I just– I was trying to make her understand, and she started backing away from me.”
The tear gets free this time, moving quickly down his cheek.
Garrett wipes it off with the back of his hand. “She looked scared.”
“Of you?”
He nods. The movement is small and miserable.
“She said, ‘Please don’t make him angry.’” Garrett’s breathing breaks slightly on the last word. “Then she asked me to leave.”
Her hand stills in his hair for half a second before moving again.
“You’re not him,” she says.
“I know.”
The answer comes quickly, almost defensively, but then his face folds in on itself a little.
“I know I’m not,” he says again, quieter. “But she didn’t. She saw me getting angry and she couldn’t tell.”
“She’s scared of what happens after somebody gets angry,” she says. “That isn’t the same as thinking you’re him.”
Garrett stares down at their joined hands. “It felt the same.”
She runs her thumb along the edge of his hairline. “Why didn’t you call me?”
His head lifts.
“I could’ve…” She stops, not entirely sure what she could have done from campus, or whether she would have driven out to Phil’s house and walked through the front door beside Garrett after everything between them. “You could’ve called.”
Garrett watches her for a moment, eyes red and wet.
“You wouldn’t have come,” he says.
“I might’ve.”
A sad little smile touches his mouth. It disappears almost as soon as it arrives.
“No,” he says, reaching up to tuck a loose strand of hair behind her ear. His fingers graze her cheek on the way back. “You wouldn’t have.”
Her brows pinch together. “You don’t know that.”
“I do.” His hand settles over hers again. “And that’s okay. I wouldn’t expect you to.”
There’s no accusation beneath it. No attempt to make her feel the distance he’s naming. If anything, Garrett sounds like he’s protecting her from needing to lie.
She looks down at their fingers. “I’m still sorry you went alone.”
He nods once. “Yeah.”
“You shouldn’t have had to deal with that by yourself.”
“I didn’t know who else to tell.”
The sentence lands quietly, with more weight than Garrett seems to realise he has placed into it. Her thumb brushes his knuckle.
“I don’t want to see him again,” he says.
She looks up. His face has gone still in the particular way it does when he has made a decision and is bracing for someone to argue with it.
“Okay,” she says.
“I’m serious.”
“I know.”
“He’s going to call. He’s going to make it into this whole thing about me embarrassing him or disrespecting him in his own house, but I don’t…” Garrett exhales hard. “I can’t go back there.”
“Then don’t.”
His eyes search hers.
“You don’t owe him another holiday,” she says. “Or another dinner. You don’t have to keep walking into that house because he expects you to.”
Garrett’s throat works. “What about her?”
“Cindy?”
He nods.
She considers it for a moment, fingers still curled through his. “You can give her a way to contact you without seeing him. A number he doesn’t know about, maybe. Or information for somewhere she can go. You can tell her the offer is still there.”
“And if she doesn’t take it?”
The helplessness in his voice scrapes at something under her ribs.
“Then it’s still there,” she says. “You can’t make her leave before she’s ready. You can only make sure she knows there’s somewhere to go.”
Garrett looks through the windshield again. His shoulders lower slightly, though not with relief. More like exhaustion has finally found room inside them.
“I hate him,” he says.
She strokes her thumb across the back of his hand. “Yeah.”
“I really fucking hate him.”
“I know.”
They sit with it for a while. She doesn’t tell Garrett that hatred will eat him alive, or that Phil is still his father, or that one day he might regret cutting him off.
She doesn’t hand him any of the soft, polished phrases people use when another person’s pain makes them uncomfortable. She stays beside him while his breathing settles, her fingers moving slowly through his hair until he leans back against the headrest and closes his eyes.
When he opens them, the rawness hasn’t disappeared, but it’s moved farther from the surface.
“Sorry,” he murmurs.
Her hand stops. “For what?”
“This wasn’t exactly dinner conversation.”
“It’s nearly midnight.”
“Late dinner conversation,” he murmurs.
She gives him a look. “You don’t have to apologise for telling me.”
Garrett’s eyes hold hers. “Okay.”
She brings his hand toward her without thinking too hard about it and presses her mouth lightly to his knuckles.
His breath catches.
The kiss lasts less than a second. When she lowers their hands, Garrett’s staring at her with an expression so open that she looks away first, toward the fog gathering at the edges of the windshield.
They stay in the car for another hour. The conversation doesn’t return to anything as heavy. It loosens gradually, circling through stories that require less care.
Dean borrowing a canoe freshman year and somehow returning without it. Logan getting locked out of the house wearing only shorts and one skate. Her first disastrous audition at Briar, where she forgot her own name during the introduction and then delivered the scene perfectly out of spite.
By the time the dashboard reads 1:17, her feet have gone numb and Garrett’s phone is down to eight percent.
“I should go,” she says.
“Yeah.”
Neither sounds pleased about it. Garrett gets out with her anyway. The night air hits hard after the stale warmth of the Jeep, and she folds her arms across herself while they cross the lot. He walks beside her without touching, matching his stride to hers.
At the dorm door, she pulls out her key card and turns.
“Thank you for dinner.”
Garrett puts both hands into his jacket pockets. “Thanks for coming.”
“And for telling me.”
His expression shifts. “Yeah.”
She swipes the card.
“Text me when you’re upstairs,” he says.
“The stairs are inside a locked building.”
“I know.”
She raises her eyebrow. “There are cameras.”
“Great.”
“And a resident assistant who once wrote someone up for leaving a shoe in the hallway.”
Garrett nods. “Sounds dangerous.”
She smiles. “Goodnight.”
“Night, baby.”
The next morning, his first text arrives at eight-forty.
Twenty minutes later, he sends a photograph of the glove sitting upright in the passenger seat with the seatbelt fastened across it.
She laughs loudly enough that her roommate looks over from her desk. “Is that Garrett?”
She locks the screen. “No.”
Her roommate looks unconvinced. “Okay.”
By lunchtime, the glove photograph has somehow reached Allie.
At four-forty, Dean creates a group chat.
It’s seven-twenty when she and Allie finally reach the hockey house, which Tucker accepts with the tight silence of a man adding their lateness to an internal file.
The kitchen windows are fogged from cooking. Warmth rolls over her the second she steps through the back door, carrying the smell of tomatoes, garlic, melted cheese, and bread.
Music plays quietly from a speaker on the counter, something old and guitar-heavy Garrett usually puts on when he’s trying to stop Logan from controlling the playlist.
Tucker stands at the stove with a wooden spoon in one hand. Logan’s leaning against the island eating grated cheese directly from the bag. Dean sits on the counter beside Allie’s usual spot, waiting for her with the patience of a dog that has been told someone is bringing food even though the food is already here.
Garrett’s at the dining table, moving a stack of textbooks off one of the chairs.
He looks up when they come in. “Hey,” he says.
The smile is quieter than the one from outside her dorm, but no less immediate. “Hi.”
His eyes travel briefly over her face and then stop. “You look tired.”
She slips her bag from her shoulder. “It’s nice to see you too.”
“I didn’t mean you look bad.”
“Good save.”
“I meant–”
“She does look tired,” Allie says, taking off her coat. “She fell asleep during notes.”
“I closed my eyes.”
Allie gives her a look. “For a minute and a half.”
“I was thinking.”
“You snored.”
She turns. “I did not.”
Allie looks toward Garrett. “She did.”
Garrett reaches for her bag. His fingers stop just short of the strap. “Can I?”
The question is small enough that no one else reacts to it. She looks at his hand, then lets the bag slide from her shoulder. “Yeah.”
“Thanks.”
“You’re thanking me for carrying my bag?”
“I’m polite now.”
Dean snorts from the counter. “Debatable.”
Garrett carries the bag into the living room and sets it beside the couch rather than dropping it near the door with the coats. When he comes back, he places a glass of water in front of the empty stool beside his.
She notices both things. She tries not to.
“What are we eating?” Allie asks, walking straight into Dean’s space until he opens his knees and lets her stand between them.
“Baked ziti,” Tucker says.
Dean puts one arm around Allie’s waist. “I assisted.”
“You grated cheese,” Tucker retorts.
“I was integral.”
“You ate half of it.”
Dean shrugs. “Quality control.”
Logan lifts the bag. “Still good.”
Tucker points the spoon toward him. “Put that down.”
Logan takes one final handful before obeying.
Dinner is noisy in the comfortable, overlapping way the hockey house does best. Everyone talks before the previous person has finished.
Dean tells a story with so many irrelevant details that Tucker eventually asks whether the original event has occurred yet. Logan interrupts three times to correct the chronology and is wrong twice. Allie steals garlic bread from Dean’s plate, then acts surprised when he takes a bite from the piece in her hand instead.
Garrett sits beside her. Close enough that his sleeve brushes hers when he reaches for the water jug. He asks about rehearsal without turning the whole table toward her, and she tells him Dexter has reversed the transition change after deciding the original blocking had better emotional circulation.
Garrett pauses with his fork halfway to his mouth. “What does that mean?”
“No one knows,” she says.
Dean points toward her. “I know. It means the energy flows.”
Allie turns her head slowly. “You learned one phrase backstage.”
“I have instincts.”
“You walked into a flats cart,” she mutters.
“It was dark.”
She raises her brows at him. “It was fluorescent.”
Dean looks at Tucker. “Why is everyone hostile tonight?”
“Because you’re here,” Logan says.
After dinner, Tucker refuses help from anyone he considers likely to create more work, which leaves him with Garrett and Allie at the sink while the others migrate into the living room. She tries to join them, but Tucker glances at the dark half-moons beneath her eyes and tells her to sit down.
“I can dry,” she says.
“You can sit.”
“That feels pointed,” she mumbles.
“It is.”
Garrett looks over from where he’s rinsing plates. “Go sit down.”
She narrows her eyes. “You’re enjoying this.”
“A little.”
“Asshole.”
His grin flashes. “There she is.”
Something soft moves through her before she can stop it.
She takes her audition sides from her bag and settles onto the couch, curling one leg beneath herself. Dean and Logan are arguing over which movie to put on. Allie’s still in the kitchen, leaning her hip against the counter while Tucker explains that plates don’t need to soak if people rinse them immediately.
She reads the first page of the scene. Then reads it again.
The words hold for perhaps thirty seconds before rehearsal fatigue starts tugging at the backs of her eyes. She rubs one hand over her face, presses her fingers briefly into her temples, and forces herself down the next paragraph.
Garrett comes into the living room carrying two glasses of water. He gives one to her, then sits on the other end of the couch. “What are you doing?”
“Reading.”
“Looks painful.”
She sighs. “It’s not.”
He nods toward the pages. “Audition?”
“Yeah.”
“That’s next week.”
She gives him a look. “I’m aware.”
“You’ve got time.”
“I know.”
Garrett takes a drink and looks toward the television while Dean scrolls through a streaming menu at a speed that makes every title impossible to read. He doesn’t tell her to put the pages away. Doesn’t remind her she looks tired again.
A few minutes later, when she reaches blindly toward the coffee table for the highlighter she left there, Garrett picks it up and passes it to her without comment.
“Thanks,” she murmurs.
“Mhm.”
She marks a line. Reads another paragraph. Rubs her thumb over the corner of the page until it begins to soften beneath her skin.
The boys finally settle on a movie nobody seems particularly interested in. Tucker turns off the kitchen light and joins Logan in an armchair. Allie comes in and folds herself against Dean’s side, both legs thrown over his lap.
Garrett stays where he is. She reaches the bottom of the second page and realises she cannot remember the top. A breath leaves her nose, sharper than she intends.
Garrett glances over. “What?”
“Nothing.”
“You made a noise.”
“I’m reading,” she mutters.
“You’ve been on that page for ten minutes.”
She looks at him. “Are you timing me?”
“No.”
“Then how do you know?”
“Because Dean has changed his mind about the movie twice and you haven’t turned the page.”
From the other couch, Dean says, “This one has terrible reviews.”
“Nobody asked you,” Garrett says.
She lowers the sides slightly. “I need to work on it.”
“You’ve been working on it.”
“The audition is in a week.”
“Exactly.”
“That doesn’t mean I can ignore it for a week.”
“I didn’t say that.”
“Then what are you saying?”
Garrett turns slightly toward her, one arm resting along his thigh. His voice remains quiet enough that the others don’t have to stop talking around them. “I’m saying you look like you’re not getting anything out of it right now.”
The defensive answer reaches her tongue quickly. She swallows it back because, irritatingly, she knows he’s right.
Garrett watches her face. “Leave it for tonight.”
“I’ll feel guilty.”
“You already look guilty.”
“That’s just my face.”
“No, your face is meaner.”
Her mouth twitches before she can stop it. “Charming.”
“I’m serious.” He holds one hand out toward the pages, palm up rather than reaching for them. “You can have them back whenever you want.”
She looks at his hand. Then at the scene. The text has begun to swim slightly at the edges, enough to confirm she has been awake and moving for too many hours.
With a sigh, she places the pages in his hand.
Garrett doesn’t look triumphant. He only closes them neatly and sets them on top of her bag where nobody will step on them.
“Happy?” she asks.
“Deeply.”
“You’re annoying.”
“I know.”
The movie starts. Ten minutes in, nobody has followed the plot except Tucker, who gives up explaining after Logan asks whether two characters are brothers for the third time.
She sits upright at first, hands folded around the glass Garrett gave her. Gradually, the warmth of the house begins pulling at her. Her shoulders lower. Her head tips once, then jerks back up.
Garrett pretends not to notice. The next time it happens, her temple lands against his shoulder.
Her whole body stills. Garrett does too.
There’s a tiny space where either of them could correct it. She could sit back and laugh. He could shift as though he needs to reach for his drink.
Neither moves. His shoulder is warm beneath the thin fabric of his shirt. She can feel his breathing there, slow and deliberately unchanged.
After a minute, Garrett adjusts his arm along the back of the couch. Behind her, leaving the choice where it belongs.
Her hand rests on the cushion between them. His is nearby, palm down. She touches his smallest finger with hers. Garrett turns his hand over.
Their fingers slide together quietly, hidden in the dip between their bodies.
Across the room, Dean’s telling Allie he absolutely understood the play she was in, then immediately calling Mercutio the funny cousin. Logan laughs so hard he chokes on his drink. Tucker pauses the movie while everyone yells conflicting advice.
The house fills with the familiar mess of them. Garrett’s thumb moves once over her grandmother’s ring. She closes her eyes.
She doesn’t know that her audition date is sitting in the calendar on his phone. She doesn’t know he spent part of the afternoon searching the play so he could understand why the plant matters, or that the glass of water had been set beside her place before she walked through the door.
She doesn’t know the boys have spent two days watching him follow a ridiculous list written on their kitchen whiteboard before Tucker erased it ahead of dinner.
She only knows that Garrett asks before taking her bag now. That he listens when she talks long enough to lose the point. That when she tells him about the ugliest part of himself, he doesn’t ask her to make it prettier.
And that tonight, when her body gives up before her pride does, he lets her sleep against him without trying to turn the softness into anything more.
notes from me – hi loves!!! first chapter is out! each chapter will come out at the same time and day every week! i also probably won’t post any other petal x garrett fics during this time to try not to be too confusing.
some other little notes, this is very closely following canon off campus (the show, not books) events, but there are slight deviations (obviously!). notably, allie and dean are together and not secret, and hannah and garrett never had their talk about her assault (the events of drunk shakespeare & that scene are flipped!) but pretty much everything else is mostly the same!!
enjoy, let me know all your comments and thoughts as always!! xx
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
pairing – garrett graham x petal!reader
summary – a late-night walk home turns into a phone call, a fake dating confession, and garrett being somehow even dumber than expected.
warnings – anxiety/fear while walking alone, fake dating reveal, jealousy/insecurity mention, past breakup references, strong language
notes from me – based on this ask!!! and the requests i've had for more petal!reader <33
word count – 1k
navigation – masterlist |
Rehearsal finished late enough that the campus had gone strange around the edges, all the familiar paths turned blue-black under the lamps, the theatre building shrinking behind her with every step until the lobby glow was just another rectangle of light swallowed by the trees.
During the day, the walk back to her dorm was nothing. Ten minutes, maybe twelve if she got stuck behind a tour group or someone from movement class wanted to debrief their emotional relationship with a chair.
At night, with her tote digging into her shoulder and her script binder knocking against her hip, every sound seemed to arrive separately. A car passing too slowly. Leaves dragging across the pavement. Her own boots clicking too loud in the spaces between buildings.
She made it halfway across the quad before she gave up pretending she was normal and called Garrett.
He answered on the second ring. “Hi, baby.”
The smile got her before she could stop it, small and stupid and mostly hidden by the dark. He had been doing that lately. Laying it on thick. Baby in texts. Baby at coffee. Baby slipped into sentences like he could maybe sneak it past both of them if he looked innocent enough afterwards.
“Hi,” she said, tucking her free hand into her coat sleeve.
The line went quieter for half a beat. “You okay?”
“Yeah. I’m just, um.” She glanced over her shoulder, then immediately hated that she had. “Walking home from rehearsal. Wanted to call you.”
“Why didn’t you text me? I would’ve come and driven you.”
“No, no, it’s fine.” She shook her head even though he couldn’t see it, stepping around a puddle that caught a warped reflection of the lamp above. “By the time you got here, I’d basically be home anyway. I just… wanted to chat.”
Garrett didn’t make a thing of it, which somehow made the anxious little knot under her ribs loosen by half an inch. “Okay,” he said, softer. “Chat with me. How was rehearsal?”
She told him Dexter had decided one of the dinner chairs needed to feel more accusatory, and Garrett said, “Against who?” with such genuine confusion that she nearly walked into a low branch laughing.
She told him Allie had threatened to replace Jeremy with a coat rack again, and he told her Logan had tried to make protein pancakes in the hockey house kitchen and produced something Tucker described as edible drywall. The dark kept moving around her, but Garrett’s voice stayed warm in her ear, low and familiar, turning the walk into something with edges she could hold.
She was close enough to see the dorms when the question climbed up her throat and refused to go back down. “I, um.” Her fingers tightened around the phone. “I actually wanted to ask you something.”
“Yeah. Shoot.”
She watched her boots hit the pavement, one step, then another. “Are you and Hannah, like… over?”
Garrett went quiet.
Her stomach dipped so fast she almost regretted the entire concept of speech. “Like, I mean,” she added, because she had decided to keep digging. “I mean, you’re– or you were dating her?”
“Oh. Uh.” Garrett exhaled. “No.”
“No, you’re not over, or no, you weren’t dating her?”
“No, we weren’t dating.”
She swallowed, the dorm doors getting closer and not close enough. “Sleeping with her, then?”
“Jesus, no.” Then, after a tiny pause that did nothing good to her nervous system, “We kissed a couple times, but that was it. Nothing more than that. It, um.” He made a rough little sound. “Fuck, this sounds so stupid.”
Her key card was already in her hand. “Garrett.”
“It was fake.”
She stopped under the awning. “What?”
“It was fake. I needed her to tutor me in philosophy so I didn’t fail, and she had a crush on Justin, and I figured he’d be more interested if she was with me, which, in hindsight, sounds insane when I say it out loud.”
She stared at the dorm door.
“So we made a deal,” Garrett continued, sounding more pained with every word. “Fake date, break it off once we both got what we wanted. I passed philosophy, Justin asked her out, and that was… yeah. That was it.”
For a second, she could only hear the tiny electric buzz of the entry light above her head.
“Babe?” Garrett said. “Did I lose you?”
“I– no.” She swiped herself into the building, the warm stale dorm air hitting her face as she stepped inside. “No, I just… what the fuck, Garrett?”
“Yeah,” he said, audibly wincing. “That feels fair.”
“I was sobbing to Dean at his and Beau’s party over the two of you, and it was fake?”
“I didn’t know you cared,” he said quickly, and then even faster, like he knew exactly how bad that sounded, “I mean, baby, you broke up with me, and it wasn’t like that, and I wasn’t trying to–”
She started laughing. It came out in the stairwell, too loud and bright and half-disbelieving, bouncing off the ugly painted walls while she climbed toward her floor with one hand over her mouth. Garrett stopped talking. “You are such a fucking idiot, Garrett Graham.”
A careful beat. “You’re not mad?”
“No, I’m not mad. I’m fucking baffled.”
“Oh.” The relief in his voice was immediate and so Garrett she could picture the grin even with two floors and half a campus between them. “Baffled I can work with.”
She pushed into her room, dropped her tote beside the bed, and sat down hard on the mattress. “Can you? Because I’m not convinced you should be allowed to make plans without adult supervision.”
“That’s harsh.”
“You fake dated someone for a philosophy grade and romantic espionage.”
“When you say it like that, it sounds bad.”
“It sounds deranged,” she mutters.
Garrett laughed then, low and warm through the phone, and she leaned back against her pillows with her coat still on, smiling up at the ceiling like an idiot in an empty room.
“Okay,” he said. “In my defence, I did pass.”
“Oh my god.”
“And Hannah and Justin are happy.”
“Stop making points. I’m trying to process how dumb you are.”
His voice softened around the laugh. “Take your time, baby. I’m here all night.”
And, stupidly, wonderfully, he was. They didn’t hang up until five-forty-seven in the morning.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
Existential Crisis @sebsbrokentoe - Tumblr Blog | Tumlook